#they always end in disaster under the class
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
FRAT RULES, FUCK HARDER.
PAIRINGS: dom!frat girl!vi x sub!fem!reader
PREFACE: you’re the pretty girl she swore she wouldn’t fall for… and now she’s showing up to your 8am class in yesterday’s hoodie and a hickey the size of zaun.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: uhmmm i don’t even know what’s up with me lately, guess i’ve officially entered my smut era hahaaa 😭 like... who would've thought?? there was a time i literally didn’t know how to write smut at all—if past me saw what i’m writing now, she’d be absolutely shooketh 😭💀
WARNING(S): lowercase, explicit content (minors & men dni) TAGS: strap-on sex ;; hoodie kink (?) ;; possessive!vi ;; cocky!vi ;; party sex ;; mirror sex ;; jealousy sex ;; overstimulation ;; public teasing ;; pet names (r: baby/princess) ;; vi has a strap collection don't ask me why. navigation.
1. vi meets you at a mutual party and makes it her life mission to get your number by the end of the night. she’s obnoxious about it too—grabbing the aux, playing some sexy slow jam, leaning on the doorframe with a red solo cup like,
“this one’s dedicated to the girl in the corner with the skirt i’m tryna take off later.” you swear you’re not into her. and yet.
2. she’s the type to crash your sorority movie night just to sit beside you, smelling like weed, cheap perfume, and danger. she’ll whisper things like:
“this plot’s shit… bet i could give you a better night in twenty minutes.” and you hate how your legs press together every time she smirks.
3. she wears crop tops with her frat letters, loose sweats slung low, calvin’s peeking out, and a backwards cap. tongue piercing glinting. she chews gum like sin. she knows exactly what she looks like when she sprawls across the couch and says,
“c’mere, i’ll make you forget your gpa.”
4. she rizz texts at 2am like:
“u up?” “u want sum chaos or sum comfort?” “im outside. bring ass.” and when you open the door? she's shirtless under her zipped-down hoodie, biting her lip, eyes red-rimmed and so so needy.
5. frat girl!vi always smells like beer, cologne, and sweat—but like… in a way that makes you insanely feral. her room's a disaster, but her bed is soft and warm and always has a hoodie of yours she "accidentally" stole.
6. she calls you “princess” and “baby girl” in public, throws her arm around your shoulder at parties and growls in your ear,
“bet none of these fuckers know what you sound like when you’re begging.” you shove her but your face is burning.
7. vi fights anyone who flirts with you at a party. straight up pushes a guy back by the chest like,
“back off, bro. she’s not single—she’s mine.” you haven’t even officially dated yet. that doesn’t stop her from marking you up every damn weekend.
8. she drives you to 8am class in her beat-up bike, still in her boxers, still buzzed from last night. one hand on the throttle, the other on your bare thigh, saying,
“why don’t you skip today and let me fuck that pretty brain right outta your head?” ma’am. please.
9. her tattoos peek out of her tank top when she’s lifting weights in the frat basement gym, smirking when she catches you watching. she drops the barbell and says,
“wanna ride something heavier, sweetheart?” the girls' bathroom has never recovered.
10. she makes you sit in her lap at every frat bonfire. she’ll wrap her arms around you and kiss your neck in front of everyone like it’s a damn claiming ritual, while whispering,
“tell me who you belong to, baby. c’mon. say it.”
11. frat girl!vi has zero impulse control when she’s drunk. she’ll pull you into a closet during a party, lock the door, and say,
“seven minutes in heaven? nah, we’re staying until your knees give out.” you emerge half an hour later. hair a mess. nobody questions it.
12. vi loves taking you to parties just to show you off—hand on your waist, other hand low on your back. she tells everyone,
“y’all can look, but if anyone touches her? you’ll be drinkin’ outta a straw ‘til graduation.” and then she turns to you and grins like the devil.
13. when you're studying in the library, she slides in beside you, unzips your hoodie just to leave hickeys on your collarbone. says,
“you’re doing great, baby. just needed to leave my signature, y’know?” you’re late to lecture. again.
14. she gets banned from your dorm after sneaking in one too many nights, but she still climbs up your window with the dumbest grin.
“romeo who? let me in, babe. i brought snacks and strap.” and you always let her in.
15. she gets absolutely feral when you wear her frat hoodie and nothing else. throws you on the bed and growls,
“you’re reppin’ my name now, huh? let me show you what it means to wear those letters.” and babe… you don’t walk straight for two days.
ཐི❤︎ཋྀ smut bonus:
1. vi has a whole-ass drawer labeled “emergency strap kit.” no, seriously. it has lube, multiple harnesses, cute pastel-colored toys and an engraved one she calls “the finisher.” if you're ever alone in her room too long, she’ll lean in with that low rasp and go,
“pick your poison, sweetheart. we’re not stopping ‘til the sun’s up.” she means it too. you’ve cried on that mattress more times than you can count—always in the best way.
2. she’s obsessed with eating you out while you’re still wearing her clothes—especially those loose-ass sweatpants that hang off your hips. she’ll tug them down slow with her teeth, spread your thighs and groan,
“fuck, baby… always so wet for me. look at this mess. i haven’t even touched you yet.” and when she does? you’re shaking. she pins your hips down. makes you say her name over and over like a prayer.
3. she moans when you moan. vi’s a vocal dom—gritty growls, filthy praise, shamelessly unhinged. she’ll be balls-deep in you with her strap, sweat dripping down her chest, hair sticking to her forehead, and she’ll pant:
“you feel that? that’s all mine. you were fuckin’ made for me, princess.” then she’ll grab your jaw and say, “say it. tell me who you belong to.” and if you hesitate? she slaps the inside of your thigh and starts going harder.
4. frat girl!vi loves mirror sex. like, she’ll drag you to her full-length mirror and bend you over in front of it, whispering,
“look at you, baby… fucked-out on my strap, droolin’ on yourself. that’s my good girl.” she holds you by the throat sometimes. not to choke—just to keep you watching. and when you come? she grins, proud as hell, and doesn’t stop.
5. she has this thing where she fucks you on her frat letters jacket like it’s a ceremony. drapes it under you on the bed and says,
“you’re mine now. no one else gets to touch you like this. say it.” and when you do, breathless and ruined, she just goes, “good girl. now scream my name.”
6. vi adores overstimulation. she’ll edge you at first—multiple times, licking you and pulling back, teasing your clit with her fingers and saying,
“you want my strap, babe? then beg. crawl into my lap and beg like a pretty little slut.” and when you finally get it? she makes sure you take all of it. hands on your hips, body flush to yours, murmuring, “you wanted this, didn’t you? be a big girl. take it all for me, baby.”
113 notes
·
View notes
Text
Whoopsie - Theo Nott x clumsy!reader
Word Count: 1.7k
Fluff + slight angst
Description: You can't help your clumsiness, but when you land with a bruise on your face, you're reminded that your boyfriend Theo really hates to see you hurt.
...
The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the dimly lit corridors of the Slytherin dungeons, each step clumsy and uneven. You weren’t exactly the most graceful of creatures, but today had reached new heights of disaster. It was one of those days when the universe seemed to be playing tricks on you—making every doorframe, stair step, and corridor seem like an obstacle course designed specifically for you to fail.
And fail, you did.
It had started innocently enough. You had forgotten your Charms textbook in the dormitory, and in your haste to retrieve it before your next class. The last thing you needed was detention from McGonagall for being late or forgetting your book, and you were sprinting down the corridor. Too fast, too distracted, and—
BAM.
Your face met the hard, unyielding brass of the doorknob. Pain radiated through your skull, and you stumbled back, clutching your nose. "Ow, ow, ow," you hissed under your breath, blinking back the sudden tears that sprang to your eyes.
By the time you had made it to the mirror in the girls’ bathroom, a glorious bruise was already blossoming across your cheekbone and the area around your eye, swelling quickly and turning an alarming shade of purple. You groaned. Great. How were you going to explain this to anyone? Even worse, how the hell are you going to explain this to Theo?
You decided to skip class altogether and carefully make your way to Madam Pomfrey.
You managed to slip into the common room unnoticed at first, pulling your hood up in a futile attempt to hide the evidence of your clumsiness. But, of course, it didn’t take long for someone to notice. It was Theo, he always noticed everything about you, no matter how much you tried to downplay it.
“Baby, why weren’t you in class, Enzo ended up taking the seat I saved for you and Merlin he chewed my ear off about Quidditch being fixed last Saturday,” he rambled on.
Don’t reply, don’t look up, you thought to yourself. It was impossible; this was happening right now.
“What the hell happened to you?” he asked, voice low and alarmed as he crossed the room in quick strides, his hand gently lifting your chin. You felt the warmth of his fingertips against your skin, but his expression was anything but warm. His brow furrowed in concern, soft brown eyes locking on the bruise that marred your face.
"I’m fine!" you blurted, though the words came out far too high-pitched to be convincing. You tried to pull away, but Theo wasn’t having it. His grip on your chin tightened ever so slightly, his thumb brushing against the edge of the bruise with a gentleness that made your chest tighten.
“Who hurt you?” His voice was low, barely more than a whisper, but the intensity in his tone made your stomach flip. His eyes searched yours, dark and stormy. Theo wasn’t the type to raise his voice in anger. No, his was the kind of quiet fury that built up slowly, seeping into the air like a cold, creeping fog.
"I did," you confessed, trying to laugh it off, but the tension in the room was suffocating. You could feel his anger brewing, and you knew what was coming next.
“I’m fucking serious, don’t lie to me!” Theo snapped, taking a step back as if putting some distance between the two of you would help him calm down. His hands clenched into fists at his sides as he began pacing, his jaw tight. “There’s no way you did that to yourself.”
“I did!” you repeated, trying to sound more convincing this time. Rubbing your hand quickly against your bruise. Not a good idea, as you instinctively winced at the touch. “I ran into a door. A doorknob, to be exact. It’s not that serious, Theo,” you try convincing.
Theo froze mid-step, staring at you like you had just said something utterly ridiculous. Which, to be fair, you probably had.
“A doorknob?” he repeated slowly, his eyes narrowing as if he was waiting for you to take it back, like it was some kind of joke. But when you just nodded, Theo let out a long, frustrated breath, running a hand through his hair. He shook his head as though he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “You’re telling me… you smashed your face into a doorknob?”
“Yes,” you mumbled, feeling your cheeks heat with embarrassment. God, you wished the ground would swallow you whole.
“It's embarrassing already, alright? Leave me alone,” you huff.
Theo stared at you for a long moment, as if trying to decide whether or not to believe you. Eventually, he sighed and dragged a hand down his face, turning away abruptly. “Unbelievable,” he muttered under his breath before storming off, leaving you standing there with a gnawing pit in your stomach.
Theo didn’t go far. He was in the common room, pacing like a caged animal, still visibly agitated. His eyes flickered over the other Slytherins lounging nearby, most of whom had noticed his outburst but said nothing. That didn’t last long.
“Oi, what’s got you in a twist, Nott?” Blaise called from the couch, a lazy smirk tugging at his lips. Beside him, Draco looked equally intrigued, lounging back with his arms crossed.
Theo glared at them but didn’t answer. Instead, he turned to look at you again, his jaw still set in that hard, unyielding way. The others followed his gaze, and it wasn’t long before the topic of conversation turned toward your rapidly bruising face.
“Wha- what the hell happened to her eye?” Blaise was the first to ask, looking genuinely confused as he gestured toward you.
“She said she ran into a door,” Theo growled, clearly still not convinced.
Draco, who had been staring at you with a mixture of concern and amusement, furrowed his brows. “Wait, what happened to who’s ey-?”
Before he could finish his question, Mattheo, who had just entered the common room, cut in with a dramatic, “Holy shit! What happened to your eye?” His tone was a mix of shock and humour, his eyes wide as he took in the sight of your injury.
You could feel everyone’s eyes on you now. Heat rushed to your face as you tried to explain yourself once again. “I fell,” you say quickly, raising your hands in a placating gesture, as if that would make everyone drop it and move on.
But of course, they didn’t.
Mattheo raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. “You fell? Into what, a troll?”
You huffed, crossing your arms over your chest. “I ran into a doorknob, okay? I wasn’t paying attention, and it just… happened.”
Blaise let out a low whistle, his smirk widening. “You really need to work on your coordination, love.”
You rolled your eyes, though the action hurt more than you expected, causing you to wince. Theo, noticing the movement, shot Blaise a glare that could have frozen over the entire Black Lake. “It’s not funny, Zabini.”
“Hey, I’m just saying…” Blaise shrugged, holding up his hands in mock defence. “You know, we could get you a helmet or something, just to be safe.”
"We should wrap you in bubble wrap", Pansy joins in laughing
You groaned, burying your face in your hands. “I’m fine, really.”
But the conversation was far from over. Despite your protests, the teasing continued—though most of it was good-natured. Still, you couldn’t shake the feeling of Theo’s eyes on you, watching every movement, every wince. He hadn’t said much since his initial outburst, but you could feel his worry like a tangible weight in the air.
Eventually, the others got bored of the topic, and the common room returned to its usual low buzz of chatter. You took a deep breath, thankful for the reprieve, but when you glanced toward Theo, you saw that he was still tense, his hands shoved deep into his pockets as he watched you.
“I’m going for a smoke,” he stated as he stormed out of the common room. Well, we’ve done it, stressed him to the point of smoking. You thought he’ll be back soon, sinking deeper into the couch.
Later that night, when everyone had dispersed to their dorms, Theo found you sitting by the fire, absentmindedly poking at the flames with a poker. He sat down beside you without a word, the warmth of his presence instantly comforting. For a while, neither of you spoke, the crackling of the fire filling the silence between you.
Finally, Theo broke the quiet, his voice low and careful. “You really need to be more careful.”
You looked at him, your heart giving a small, traitorous flutter at the concern etched into his features. “I know.”
He sighed, running a hand through his hair again. “I hate seeing you hurt.”
There was something in his voice that made your chest tighten. You smiled softly, nudging him with your shoulder. “It’s not that serious, Theo. It was just a stupid accident.”
He didn’t respond right away, his gaze fixed on the fire. Then, after what felt like forever, he turned to look at you, his expression softening. “Promise me you’ll be more careful next time.”
You chuckled, leaning your head against his shoulder. “I promise.”
Theo wrapped an arm around you, pulling you
closer. “Good. Because I don’t think I could handle seeing you like that again, seriously.”
You gently kiss him, as you make your way towards his dorm, he wraps an arm around your shoulder, everything seeming good again.
That is until you tumble over your own feet, almost meeting the floor, but this time, Theo was there, tightening his grip on you, catching you before disaster could strike for the second time today.
You laugh as he stares at you, eyes widening. He cannot believe you actually fall over your own feet. He softens with a deep sigh.
“What am I going to do with you, my clumsy girl?” he laughs himself, kissing your head.
Author note: um like 4 theo fics posted in the last 24 hours.... getting that grind LMFAO
#hogwarts#slytherin#theodore nott#harry potter#theo nott#slytherin boys#theodore nott imagine#theodore nott x reader#theo nott x reader#theo nott fluff#theo nott imagine#theo nott fanfiction#theodore nott fic#theodore nott fluff#theodore nott angst#theodore nott x you#theodore nott x slytherin!reader#theodore nott x y/n#theodore nott x fem!reader#theo nott fanfic#theo nott x fem!reader#theo nott x you#theo nott x y/n#theo nott angst
2K notes
·
View notes
Text

ATZ TV # the bloom beneath the frost ꗃ╭╯ park seonghwa.
𒄬 genre: slowburn / angst / suggestive / detective!seonghwa / figure skating au / f!reader insert.
𒄬 summary: a professional ice skater’s life is shattered when an anonymous admirer’s innocent gestures turn into an all-consuming obsession. With the help of detective Seonghwa, she must fight to reclaim her life—before the darkness consumes her for good. 𒄬 word count: 25k.
𒄬 warnings: stalking and obssesive behavior / invasion of privacy / psychological manipulation / anxiety / implied violence / emotional distress / mentions of crying, panic and fear of safety / harassament / police involvement / mentions of knife/blade and guns — not a warning but it's mentioned that it's winter season, also a lot of rainy scenes. — english it's not my first language, poor proofread tbh.
The ice rink was empty, and the sound of your blades was the only thing accompanying the silence.
The light was dim, bluish, as if the dawn still hesitated to peek through the tall windows of the arena. It was cold—not the kind of cold that cuts to the bone, but the kind that feels familiar, almost cozy, when the ice is the closest thing to home.
Because, in truth, it is home.
You adjusted your gloves, exhaled slowly. The steam from your breath dissolved in front of you. You closed your eyes for a moment, letting the sound of the ice beneath your skates surround you.
An imaginary beat began in your mind. One, two, three... And then you glided.
Each turn, each jump, each invisible line you drew in the ice told a story only you knew.
Being a professional figure skater was something you'd dreamed of since you could remember.
Or at least, that's what you thought.
But in that moment, when your blades glided over the ice and your body moved almost automatically, you could almost swear that it all had started that cold afternoon when your grandfather, with his big hands rough from years of hard work, took you by the hand to an ice rink for the first time. You were five. You had been walking through town after buying freshly baked bread, and just before crossing the street, he stopped in front of a billboard with bright letters: "Free ice skating class, this Saturday only."
You didn't say anything. You didn't need to. You just saw his eyes light up with that mischievous spark that used to appear when you were about to do something your grandfather disapproved of.
But the following Saturday, there you were. With used skates that were a bit too big, a hat that covered your eyebrows, and your knees already full of band-aids before even stepping onto the ice. The first step was a disaster. The second, worse. And the third ended with you face down, palms burned by the ice and your breath cut off by the fall. But you remember everything clearly: the cold smell, the crunching of the ice under the skates of other kids, your grandfather's soft voice saying: "Falling is not failing."
And then it happened. Between one fall and another, there was a moment—brief, magical—when you glided without losing balance. The wind brushed your cheeks, and you felt as if the whole world had stopped just to watch you float.
That's when you knew. This was your place.
The ice learned your name, and you learned its.
And since then, you never stopped.
Your grandfather didn't either. He, being the tireless doting he was, became your first fan, your chauffeur, your cheerleader in the stands. When, weeks later, he saw a poster about open registrations for formal classes at the local rink, he didn't hesitate for a second to sign you up. He bought your first second-hand leotard, fixed your skates with duct tape more times than you could count, and learned how to use his cellphone's camera just to film your pirouettes.
It all started months ago, with a bouquet of peonies.
After a morning practice that had been as exhausting as always, the fatigue accumulated in your legs, but the satisfaction of having reached the goal for that particular morning kept you on your feet.
You entered the locker room, ready to shower and prepare for the rest of the day. It was there, on your bench, where you found it: a bouquet of peonies, fresh and perfectly arranged in a small vase.
It didn't surprise you. Nor did you think too much of it. You knew it wasn't the first gift you'd received. Being a recognized skater, gifts from admirers were common. Flowers, letters, a stuffed animal... small gestures of affection, ways to express the admiration that surrounded you. None of it bothered you. You accepted them with a smile and left them in your locker, amidst the competition and practice, without thinking too much about them.
This bouquet of peonies, in particular, was pretty, but nothing out of the ordinary. You thought, like all the others, that it was just another show of admiration from some fan. You didn't even bother to look at the envelope or search for a signature to indicate who had sent it.
You left the bouquet there, on the table, and took off your skates. With a tired smile, you continued with your routine, unaware that this simple bouquet of flowers would be the beginning of something much bigger, darker. Something that, as time went on, would make you question how many other "admirers" you truly knew... and how many others hid behind the appearance of a simple flower.
Time passes in the blink of an eye, the practices are no longer just routine, now you're preparing for the nationals that will take place in a couple of months.
This year was supposed to be different from the others, because despite finishing with a good ranking in previous years, this year the main goal was to go to the internationals.
You had prepared your whole life for this. The internationals were the dream you still needed to fulfill, and you wouldn't rest until you brought that trophy to your grandfather. No matter the tears, sweat, or blood you had to shed to achieve it. That accomplishment wouldn't be just yours, but also your grandfather's.
Your first and number one fan.
Time passes in the blink of an eye, but to you, it feels like everything is out of place.
You didn't exactly know what it was, nor how to name it, but there was something in your daily routine that had started to unsettle you. At first, you thought it was just fatigue or stress—after all, you were giving your all to succeed in the nationals, and that was taking a toll on your body. But it felt like more than just discomfort from the pressure of the competitions. You couldn't shake the feeling that something was building up in the air, like an invisible pressure weighing on your chest. There was no exact description for it.
The flowers kept coming.
Peonies, daisies, orchids. Almost always from the same mysterious hand. You placed them in your dressing room and left them there, giving them no more thought, as if they were part of the decoration. But something changed each time. The first time you found them, you simply thought it was a fan who left a bouquet just because. It wasn't the first nor the last time someone had recognized your talent this way, and although you appreciated the gifts from your fans, there was something about this particular admirer that made something stir inside you.
At first, it was just flowers, with no signs or markings to indicate who was sending them, but then the letters started arriving.
At first, they were brief—sweet even. Written with neat, almost perfect handwriting. The person writing them put a lot of care into it, as if it was the most important thing in their life. "You have great talent," they said. "I've seen you skate in several competitions. Your gift is admirable. Keep working hard," "You're so beautiful when you're on the ice."
You could read them without much concern. After all, it was just another fan. Nothing you hadn't experienced before. However, as time passed, there was something about them that didn't sit right, a feeling that made you doubt, something that began to take shape.
You decided to ignore it. You wanted to think that you were just imagining things and there was nothing to worry about. After all, fans are part of the deal. That's what you thought at first. But then, the letters grew longer, and the flowers became more frequent.
The first of those letters came one morning, right after a long practice. You found it in your dressing room, next to a bouquet of lilies. The envelope was sealed with a wax you hadn't seen before. You opened it indifferently until you read the first paragraph.
"Please, never stop skating. The beauty with which you do it and the way you look on the ice makes me feel like you belong to me. It's strange, because the time I spend watching you skate is the only thing that makes me feel complete. I can't wait for our paths to cross."
A chill ran down your spine. It wasn't exactly fear. It was a discomfort that grew slowly. The letter continued, describing in detail your way of skating, mentioning your subtle movements, as if it were a meticulous observer. But what disturbed you the most was how they seemed to know every one of your moves, your gestures, your pauses. There was something in their words that made you feel watched, as if they were right there in front of you, staring.
"I know you're looking for me, even though you can't see me. I'll be waiting until you realize that we're meant for each other."
Far from comforting you, those words planted doubt in your mind. You looked at the letter in your hands again, then at the bouquet of lilies. The admirer seemed to know more about you than anyone else.
And you didn't know what to think about that.
That thought stayed with you all afternoon. Even when you sat down to dinner that night, you couldn't stop wondering if all of this was real. If you weren't exaggerating. Maybe it was just a fan too passionate. But the feeling of being watched didn't go away.
Not even for a moment.
In the following weeks, the letters arrived more frequently. Each one is more personal, more direct. The same elegant, well-marked handwriting—almost perfect—showed up in every one of them. One mentioned the way you spent your mornings, detailing your morning routine in a way you wouldn't have even thought of. Describing moments and aspects that only those closest to you could know. Suddenly, you felt like there was something in your life that was no longer yours, something someone else knew better than you did.
The next bouquet of flowers appeared at your house on a rainy night. A large bouquet of tulips. You hadn't gone to the rink that afternoon. So, it was unsettling to think that someone had been there, near your house, leaving that gift on your doorstep, especially when you asked the receptionist if they had seen anyone leaving the bouquet for you and their answer was no.
That only heightened the feeling of invasion in your mind.
A brief letter accompanied the tulips:
"You don't have to worry. Everything will be fine. I need you. Do you feel it too? When you finally get that, there will be no turning back."
You read those words over and over with your heart racing. You felt trapped, but you didn't know in what. The feeling of being stuck between who you were and who you were forcing yourself to be intensified with each letter, with each bouquet of flowers.
And even though the growing discomfort was forming, something inside you told you that you couldn't do anything. It was paralyzing. You didn't know who would believe you that an admirer could become a potential threat. You didn't want people to think you were turning into a paranoid person. But deep down, you knew something wasn't right.
So the practice the next afternoon wasn't the same as the others. For the first time in weeks, the ice rink didn't seem big enough, nor the air cold enough.
You felt distant.
Your movements became more mechanical and less fluid. When you attempted a double Axel jump, something went wrong. You landed badly on one foot, losing your balance and falling awkwardly. The sound of the ice cracking under your weight was louder than it should have been.
You couldn't remember the last time that had happened to you.
"Are you okay?" Your coach's voice snapped you back to reality. He looked at you sideways, frowning as he noticed your absent expression.
"Yeah..." you replied, but even you noticed you sounded empty. You didn't feel the same connection with the ice, as if you were separating from it, from yourself. You hurriedly took off your skates, letting the silence take over the rink. But as you took your first step off the rink, you felt the weight of the others' stares. One of the guys on the team, Wooyoung, was watching you with a frown, exchanging glances with his training partner.
Your mind wasn't there. It was occupied with the letters, the flowers, and that damned feeling of being watched. But the discomfort, the one you had tried to ignore for so long, was starting to show in the little gestures. In the practice, where you couldn't stop looking over your shoulder, as if you expected to see something or someone. The noises in the locker room were different now, pulling you out of your thoughts, making you feel like there was someone behind you.
When you were getting dressed to go home, a knock at the door made you jump in place. It wasn't a normal knock; it was insistent. You slowly approached, a knot of worry in your throat, opening the door cautiously and with fear, but on the other side, there was no one. Just a small package.
Another bouquet. A bouquet of small lilies and a letter. But the words it contained froze your blood.
"Every time you fall, I'll be there for you. I'm always there for you."
Your hands trembled, the paper creased between your fingers as you read it, and that cold sensation intensified.
"There is nothing I wouldn't do for you, and even if you don't understand it yet, everything I do for you has a reason. I want to see you, feel you, be part of you. We will meet soon."
Panic began to form in your chest, the letter slipped from your fingers and fell to the floor. You scanned the room, expecting to find something, something that would give a clue. You couldn't put a name, much less a face, to the person sending those letters, but it was someone intelligent. Someone who could have access to the practices and locker rooms without raising suspicion, because you no longer believed it was a joke, and if it was, it was going too far.
But before you could process it, the locker room door opened and after jumping, you tried to relax when you saw your grandfather enter with a cup of coffee in his hands.
"Everything okay, sweetheart?" His gaze didn't go unnoticed. You could distinguish the reflection of unconditional support and a slight concern that flickered in his eyes. "I've seen you distracted lately. Have you been getting enough rest? You haven't told me how things are going on the rink."
You tried to smile, but for your grandfather, who knew you better than anyone, he could notice something was different in your face. "Nothing important, Grandpa. Just tired."
He looked at you closely, not buying the excuse. His eyes scanned the room until they landed on the package on the floor, but he didn't say anything. A silence between you two became awkward.
"Are you sure?" he asked, and for a second, you felt like you couldn't hide anything from him. But before you could respond, he turned around, giving you the space you needed to calm down.
"I want to see you, feel you, be part of you."
With nationals just a few months away and performance down in the latest practices, the pressure seemed about to crush you. There was so much at stake, and it had been a while since you'd felt that suffocating frustration, that feeling that none of your moves were being executed the way they should, that you weren't achieving what you set out to do. It made you feel distant from your goal, but even further from yourself.
The ice rink, which had always been your safe place, no longer felt like that. Today, the soft music echoed through the speakers, but it didn't calm you, let alone help you focus. Even though you were alone on the rink, a thick emptiness surrounded you, but it wasn't loneliness you felt. It was something much more unsettling. Each glide of your skates on the ice seemed to echo louder in your ears, as if the sound was amplified by the growing anxiety invading your mind. The cold air wrapped around you, but it wasn't the cold of the ice, it was the cold of being watched, as if someone were there, and you couldn't see who.
The reflection of your face in the glass of the window looked strange, as if a shadow was lurking from the other side. The tension in your muscles grew with every spin you made, but you couldn't stop. Training had always been an escape, but this time, it wasn't. Each breath felt heavier, more tense.
Suddenly, a faint crack made you stop abruptly. The sound was so subtle you could have ignored it, but you didn't. A chill ran down your spine. Your heart beat faster, and the feeling of being watched intensified. You looked quickly around, but the rink was empty. Nothing unusual. The crack could have been the ice, it could have been the wind. Or maybe, something else.
You tried to keep skating, but another crack sounded closer. Something, or someone, seemed to be following you. Your mind began to spin, questioning every little detail. Was there someone there after all? It wasn't paranoia if it was really happening.
Each spin you took on the ice seemed to amplify the growing pressure in your chest. Your breath quickened, and you felt the urge to look over your shoulder, but you restrained yourself. The shadows seemed to move with each step you took, as if you were trapped in a spiral of thoughts and fears.
This wasn't normal.
The next practice came, and although the company of your teammates should have been a relief, you felt more uneasy than ever. Taking a brief break and sliding to the edge of the rink, you let out a sigh of exasperation, trying to relax your tense shoulders, but the heaviness in your chest wouldn't disappear. That's when Wooyoung, one of your closest teammates, approached with his usual smile, but there was something different in his expression. His gaze was more curious, almost worried.
"Is everything okay?" he asked, leaning toward you. His tone, slightly concerned, didn't match the usual lightness of his words. "I saw you were a little distracted on the rink."
You forced a smile, though it wasn't a genuine one.
"Just tired. Nothing to worry about."
Wooyoung seemed to hesitate, but then shrugged and changed the subject.
"Well... it looks like you've got a secret admirer, huh?" His tone was lighter, almost joking, but his gaze didn't stop watching you closely. "I saw you leave the café this morning, and a note was right on your backpack."
The air left your lungs. You couldn't remember where you had left your backpack that morning, much less seeing a note on it. Your heart raced, and a lump formed in your throat.
"What kind of note?" you asked, trying to stay calm, though your voice trembled.
Wooyoung smiled again, but he didn't seem as amused as usual.
"I don't know, I couldn't see it clearly, but it looked like a letter. I thought maybe another admirer..."
His playful tone didn't ease you. A flash of alertness ignited in your mind, making your whole body tense. What if Wooyoung was right? What if the admirer was closer than you thought, following you every step of the way without you realizing it? The feeling of being watched grew stronger, more persistent, like a shadow over your shoulders.
That night, you couldn't shake the feeling that someone was stalking you. The letters and messages you had received didn't seem so innocent now. The idea that someone was in your personal space, watching you, touching your things... filled you with growing anxiety.
"I don't like being possessive. But I also don't like someone else seeing you the way I see you. Your teammates seem very close. I don't know how to feel about it. The way they smile at you... it does something to me. No one deserves to breathe the same air as you. You're unique. You're incredible. I know you're made for me. And you'll know it soon."
The pain from the fall took you by surprise, but the anguish in your mind was even worse. As you fell, the blade on your right skate slid with more force than usual, and before you could stop yourself, the ice struck your wrist with a sharp pain. Breathing became difficult as the pain spread quickly through your arm, but the worst part came when you looked at the damage on your skate.
The blade was visibly damaged, as if someone had deliberately tampered with it. An accident? No, it couldn't be. You knew your skates, took care of them, kept them perfect. Someone had sabotaged your equipment. Fear and shock overwhelmed you. There was no way this was random. Someone had been following you—close enough to damage your skates without you noticing.
Terror settled in your chest, and you grabbed your aching wrist with your other hand, as blood rushed to your face. The sensation of being watched was so intense, you could almost feel eyes fixed on you.
"Every time you fall, I'll be there for you. I'm always here for you."
The feeling in your wrist didn't go away. Every time you tried to move it, the sharp pain reminded you of what had just happened—the fall that not only left a mark on your body but had also left much deeper scars.
The ice, once your refuge, now felt foreign, dangerous. You had come to the conclusion that something wasn't right, but you couldn't keep ignoring the growing need for answers.
You had found your life on the ice, but now you feared it might end there.
You had bandaged your wrist quickly, without paying much attention to how clumsy the job was. The bandage covered the pain, but not the doubts piling up in your head. The admirer's letter kept spinning in your mind, and Wooyoung's words—though they had seemed innocent at the time—now echoed loudly.
There was something else. A real danger, something you couldn't just ignore.
Your teammates looked at you with curiosity—some concerned about your wrist, others unsure how to handle your growing distance. Somehow, that made you feel even more vulnerable, like everyone could see what was really happening, even if they didn't fully understand it. You felt fragile, exposed. The paranoia had gotten to you, but the warning signs were as clear as the damage to your wrist.
The dull noise of your own thoughts intensified as you walked through the ice rink's lobby, your breathing slightly more agitated than usual. You couldn't stop looking toward the shadows stretching in the corners—the feeling of being watched had never been stronger. The echoes of those messages seemed to follow you everywhere, like they could pierce every thought you tried to keep steady.
As you left the rink, you realized the sun was beginning to set, darkening the world around you. A familiar place, but with an atmosphere that no longer felt safe. A couple of times while walking, you turned quickly, feeling like something moved behind you. But there was nothing. Or at least, that's what you thought.
You came to a sudden stop. You felt the urge to talk to someone, to share your fears, but with who? You didn't want to overwhelm your grandfather, let alone worry him. He had already done so much for you over the years, and you didn't want to add another burden—and even if you tried, your words would get stuck in your throat. You needed more than comfort. You needed answers. You needed to know if you were just being paranoid, or if what you felt was actually happening.
You wanted to put a face to the author of your nightmares.
With a sigh and all the strength you could muster, you pulled out your phone and searched for the police number. Your fingers hovered over the screen.. You had to do it, but the mere idea of facing reality paralyzed you.
You decided to go through with it.
The phone rang several times before a deep, calm voice answered on the other end. "Seoul Police, how may I help you?"
You took a deep breath, your heart pounding in your chest. "I'd... I'd like to report something. Someone is stalking me, but I don't know what to do."
There was a brief silence on the line, as if the officer was assessing the seriousness of your words. "I understand. I'll need you to give me more details."
The police station smelled like stale coffee, dusty paperwork, and anxiety. The perfect blend to make you feel even more out of place. The air was thick with that uncomfortable silence that only blooms between white walls and eyes that don't linger long enough. You felt like you didn't belong the moment you walked through the door, arms crossed over your chest as if you could protect yourself just by pressing your elbows tighter against your ribs.
You were sitting on one of the hallway chairs, too straight, your back stiff like holding onto perfect posture might keep you from falling apart inside. You clutched a cloth bag against your chest, tight like a shield. Inside, neatly folded, were the letters. The small gifts. Each one was proof that what haunted you was real. Each one a piece of the invisible presence that had crept into your life.
If someone had asked you at the start of the year what your expectations were, you never would've imagined it would come to this.
Your leg wouldn't stop shaking. You breathed through your mouth in shallow attempts to keep a composure that no longer felt like your own. Around you, the low voices of officers, the occasional slamming of doors, the sound of phones and keyboards being tapped in a hurry—everything felt too present. As if the world outside had kept spinning without you. No one seemed to notice you. And paradoxically, that made you feel even more exposed. Like a whisper in the middle of a storm—ignored but precariously there.
"Kong (Y/N)." The voice came from your right, and as you looked up, your breath caught for a moment.
Two men approached. The first had a serious face, neutral but resolute expression, and a black folder in his hands. The second... had the most intense eyes you'd seen in a long time. He was tall, firmly built, with a straight posture and a quiet presence—like he moved cautiously even within chaos. His face held a cold, precise beauty, but not a distant one. He looked at you directly—not with pity, not with judgment—but with attention. As if he was already trying to understand you.
"I'm Detective Kim Hongjoong, the one who took your call yesterday, and this is Detective Park Seonghwa," said the shorter one gently, while they both showed their badges out of habit. "We're in charge of your case."
You nodded with a barely perceptible motion, clutching the bag even tighter. You wanted to say something, but your voice stayed trapped in your throat.
"Can we speak in private?" Seonghwa asked, respectfully, without moving too fast—as if he knew you needed space to process each word. He didn't pressure you, didn't try to touch you or rush you. He just waited.
You stood up clumsily, feeling like your legs still hadn't decided to follow you. You noticed how Seonghwa's eyes dropped for a second toward your bag before meeting yours again.
"I brought... everything I've received," you finally said, voice low, as if admitting it made you more vulnerable.
Seonghwa nodded slowly. He didn't interrupt.
"Perfect. We'll go over it together," he replied, guiding you with an open hand toward one of the more discreet rooms in the station. He didn't touch you but walked by your side, keeping a respectful distance—balanced between professionalism and protective presence.
Kim Hongjoong walked behind you both, flipping through the folder while muttering something about the timeline of the incidents. More practical. More direct. But all you could feel was Seonghwa's glance from the side—subtle but constant, as if he wanted to make sure you didn't fall apart on the way.
Park Seonghwa was tall, with a lean but defined build, like someone whose body had been sculpted with the precision of someone who always had to be ready. His posture was impeccable—straight back, slightly tense shoulders, neck stretched as if his whole body was on quiet alert. Each of his movements held a deliberate restraint, like he avoided taking up more space than necessary... and yet, he filled the room the moment he entered.
He wore the standard civilian uniform with a near-dangerous sobriety: dark pants, fitted shirt, the first button always fastened, and a black coat made of thick fabric that fell to his thighs like a shadow clinging to his frame. His boots echoed in steady rhythm against the concrete floors—unhurried, unshaken.
But the most striking part was his face.
Seonghwa had a severe beauty. His features were sharp, almost sculpted—high cheekbones, firm jaw, thin lips, and eyes as sharp as a scalpel. The kind of face you wouldn't forget, even if you'd only seen it once in the rain. His skin was pale, contrasting with the darkness of his clothes and the jet-black hair falling over his forehead in slightly messy strands, dampened by the evening mist.
His eyes were the most unsettling: dark, calm, but full of observation. He always seemed to be looking beyond the obvious, dissecting intentions, analyzing gestures, collecting information. The kind of gaze that made you feel bare even without a single touch.
Despite all that, there was nothing aggressive about him. His voice was low, soft, like a stream of water in winter. He spoke little, with well-measured phrases, and never raised his tone unnecessarily. When he addressed someone, he did so with a mix of respect and distance that was confusing. He listened attentively, but did not offer undeserved sympathy. His neutrality was his shield. And behind that shield, something else seemed to be hiding.
At the police department, some considered him an enigma. Others respected him without fully knowing him. Little was known about his personal life, and he never bothered to refute rumors. The only clear thing was that he had an impeccable record solving complex cases, especially those where the line between victim and perpetrator wasn't so clear.
Park Seonghwa was a man made of silence, of intuitions, of unspoken truths.
And now, he was in charge of your case.
"We'd like to hear your story, Miss Kong," the black-haired detective's voice pulled you out of your trance.
You slowly lifted your gaze from the floor, as if your eyes were heavy, and adjusted your body in the cold office chair. The icy metal seeped through the fabric of your coat, a sharp reminder that you were far from comfort and control. Detectives Park and Kim's eyes were fixed on you, attentive, patient... dangerously penetrating. They were waiting for you to speak. Waiting for you to say something, to untie the invisible knot clinging to your chest.
You were supposed to be safe here.
That's what you kept repeating. What you wanted to believe. Because you didn't want to be just another case. You didn't want your life to be reduced to a few pages in a file, a series of black ink notes among hundreds of others.
Seonghwa settled into the chair in front of you with a calm that seemed rehearsed, but not fake. There was something almost soothing in his posture, in the way he interlaced his fingers on the table without hurry, without pressuring you. Kim Hongjoong, on the other hand, remained standing by the door, flipping through the file with such well-executed indifference that it made you suspect how much he was really absorbing. Because you knew nothing escaped him. Every word, every gesture, every silence was being recorded in his mind.
"Start whenever you're ready," Seonghwa said. His hands rested folded on the table, no notebook, no recorder on yet. Just him. Just his voice. "Take your time."
You took a deep breath. The air tasted like metal and old paper. You closed your eyes for a second, as if that could help you organize your thoughts, jumbled together with sleepless days and that constant feeling of being watched.
"Umh— I'm a professional skater," you began with a trembling voice, barely a whisper breaking through your dry lips.
Seonghwa knew that. He had seen your face on TV once on one of his days off. He knew who you were and the fame you carried. But now, sitting in the office chair, you looked nothing like the girl who moved with confidence and poise on the ice rink. Now you looked like a life without a soul, with lost eyes and pale skin.
"When you're part of entertainment, it's normal to have a fanbase— some people find a kind of inspiration in you and we like that. We like knowing that our talent is appreciated, that our effort makes some kind of difference," you clutched your bag to your body and your voice cracked, drawing even more attention from the detectives. "Never, in all the years I've been in this sport, did I think something like this would happen to me. At first, I didn't want to make a big deal out of it, at first I didn't see anything abnormal, but now I'm scared," you declared.
"Detective Kim mentioned you've received a series of items that have made you feel unsafe," Seonghwa gently interrupted, waiting for you to continue.
"Yes," you said. Shifting your gaze from the floor to the two detectives. "It started with flowers, something innocent. That's why I didn't think much of it... then the letters started," you said, your fingers finally releasing the bag, as if a piece of your soul slipped away with that gesture, and you placed it on the desk. Both detectives put on gloves, the latex making a subtle sound as it adjusted over their hands. With meticulous care, they removed the contents of the bag.
"When they started, they were also innocent. They just praised my work and what I do on the ice. I wasn't alarmed by that. The letters were short— direct. They had no signature, no seal, not even an address that might tell me who they could be from, but like I said, it didn't seem like a threat. It wasn't the first time I'd received gifts from a fan, or letters of admiration."
"What was it that made you feel alarmed?" Seonghwa asked while Hongjoong began taking notes without lifting his eyes.
You swallowed with difficulty. The knot in your throat burned, and with it came all the memories. All the moments you turned around and no one was there, but you felt someone had been. All the days you questioned if you were paranoid. All the mornings you had wished you didn't have to leave home—
It was a nightmare.
"The first time I noticed something different was with a letter. It was longer than the others. It said something about not being able to wait for our paths to cross. That's when I started to feel uneasy, but even then, I chose to ignore it. Then the letters kept coming. The next one arrived at my apartment. That time... I hadn't even gone to practice. It made me feel vulnerable. They were already entering my private life and managed to do it without anyone at the front desk noticing. The following letters kept the same purpose; they said we were meant for each other, that even if I didn't know it, we were destined to be together."
Now the detectives weren't looking at you, but reading the letters laid out on their desk.
You decided to continue. "Since that moment, I haven't been able to live normally. The fear is always present. I feel watched. Like someone is always there, just behind me, but when I turn around, there's no one. In the last letters, they say they'll always be there for me. My training has been affected. My performance isn't the same. I make more mistakes now than I did when I was a rookie. At first, I didn't care, but now it's interfering with my life, with my work, and it's overwhelming."
The detectives remained silent, analyzing what you said and what was written in the letters. Although there was still nothing concrete, having taken that weight off your chest made you feel a little lighter. You moved your hands on your lap and let out a groan when the gesture tugged on your bandaged wrist.
It didn't go unnoticed by Seonghwa. He looked up quickly, his eyes fixed on your expression, on the reflexive gesture as you grabbed your aching wrist with the other hand, making a small pout without realizing it.
"How did you hurt your hand?" Seonghwa asked without preamble.
You stayed silent.
You had forgotten about that part.
"Yesterday... yesterday I had practice. I was alone. And I fell on the ice," you said.
"Well, I guess with everything on your mind, lack of concentration is enough to cause an accident," Hongjoong murmured without stopping his writing.
Seonghwa, however, didn't take his eyes off you.
You swallowed, feeling the vertigo of what you were about to say.
"I think— I think whoever's sending the letters caused me to fall," you blurted out, and both looked at you, waiting for you to continue. "My skates... the blade of my left skate was damaged, like someone had tampered with it. It couldn't be wear and tear— my skates are always taken care of, there's not a day I don't check them."
"Is this person capable of accessing your belongings?" Seonghwa asked.
"Unless they know the password to my locker... but they had sent a letter before, it's the one with red ink," you pointed out.
"I don't like being possessive. But I also don't like someone else looking at you the way I do. Your teammates seem very close. I don't know how to feel about that. The way they smile at you... it does something to me. No one deserves to breathe the same air as you. You are unique. You are incredible. I know you're made for me. And you'll know it soon." Seonghwa read aloud.
The air that followed that reading felt like a slab on your shoulders. You felt the air grow heavier, harder to swallow. Even the distant hum of the fan in the corner of the office seemed to stop for a second.
Seonghwa lowered the letter slowly. His eyes, which had shown professional calm before, had now hardened. There was something in his gaze you couldn't name... contained fury? Concern?
"The tone changed completely here," he said, without looking up. "This is no longer admiration. It's a declaration of control. Of possession."
Hongjoong nodded. "These kinds of phrases aren't just expressions of affection. They are signs of obsessive disorder. The language is controlling, invasive... and potentially dangerous."
You felt your skin crawl. As if the words had clung to your clothes, your skin, as if that 'admirer' could hear them from some hidden corner of the building.
"Have the letters continued arriving regularly?" Hongjoong asked, pen ready over his notebook.
"Yes," you replied in a low voice. "About one per week. But... the last one came three days ago. It wasn't in my locker or in my apartment's mailbox. It was inside my dressing room, at the private practice rink. No one else had access. That rink was closed for maintenance. Only I had the key."
That made both detectives look at each other. It wasn't just any look. It was one of those silent looks, filled with professional understanding. With alertness.
"Have you ever noticed someone out of place? Someone who seems to watch you too much? A constant figure in the audience or near your personal spaces?" Seonghwa inquired, lowering his voice slightly, as if afraid to push your memory too hard.
You thought for a moment. Part of you didn't want to relive those small moments you had chosen to ignore for the sake of your mental health. But now, each of them returned like a sharp knife:
"Recently... After one of my late-night practices, I felt like someone was following me to the parking lot. I didn't see anyone when I turned around, but I felt the gaze. Then, one night... I found my water bottle uncapped. I hadn't left it like that. I threw it away just in case."
"Did you report it?" asked Hongjoong.
You shook your head. "I didn't want to seem paranoid. In this world, when a woman raises her voice about something that might be a threat, she's sometimes labeled as dramatic. I was taught to endure, to keep going. But this..." you lowered your gaze, hands gripping the edge of the chair, "this is breaking me."
Seonghwa slowly stood up, walking toward a filing cabinet at the back of the room. He opened a drawer, pulled out a form, and returned to his seat. He slid the paper toward you.
"We're going to open a formal investigation," he said firmly, "and we're assigning you protection."
You looked up, confused. "Protection?"
"From now on, someone will be with you during your training, at least until we have more information. And we're going to review the facility's security cameras. All of them. I also want you to give us that key. We're going to check if it was duplicated without your consent. And we're keeping these letters. We'll have them analyzed. We'll try to see if we're lucky enough to find some DNA on them."
For the first time since you entered that office, something close to relief seeped into your chest. But it was a strange relief, twisted, mixed with an even greater fear: the fear that, despite everything, that man might already be closer than you imagined.
"And one last thing," Seonghwa said, stopping you before you could pick up the pen. "I want you to call us if anything out of the ordinary happens. Any shadow. Any note. Any unfamiliar face."
You nodded slowly.
His eyes found yours again, this time more human, warmer. "You're not alone, Ms Kong. I promise you that."
The white lights of the training center flickered as if they too felt the winter cold seeping through the cracks in the building. The rink was empty at that hour; only the distant murmur of an industrial dryer and the buzz of the fluorescents accompanied your steps.
The metallic echo of your blades on the ice rang through the vast space. It was a familiar sound, almost comforting... but today, it didn't sound the same. Something felt off. As if someone was breathing in the shadows, just beyond your line of sight. You took a deep breath. The vapor escaped your lips in a small cloud. You closed your eyes for a second, forcing yourself to remember the music, the choreography, the reason you were there.
"Focus. You're not alone. Detective Park is nearby."
You had asked for it. Not directly, of course. But in your statement at the station, your trembling voice said more than words. And he understood.
Seonghwa watched from the upper stands. He wasn't in plain clothes this time, but wearing a black jacket with no insignias, seated with legs crossed, his eyes following your every move as if he could read your mind through your body.
You spun. A simple one. Then a more complex figure. The ice responded to your commands as always... but you were no longer the same. Your movements were precise but lacked soul. Grace had been replaced by stiffness, fluidity by vigilance.
On the final jump, you landed poorly. The blade scraped an uneven groove on the rink and you lost balance for a few seconds. Your arms lifted to regain posture, but the imbalance felt deeper than a mere technical error.
You stopped in the center of the rink, hands on your knees, trying to catch your breath. Your eyes scanned the stands.
Seonghwa didn't move.
But he didn't look away either.
You slowly skated to the edge of the rink, right where you had left your water bottle and towel. But that's when you saw it. Your backpack, open. The zipper is halfway undone. You were sure you had closed it. You always did.
Your pulse quickened.
You looked around. No other skaters. No one else in the hallways. Only Seonghwa in the stands, who had now stood up, his brow just slightly furrowed.
You approached cautiously, breathing through your nose, trying not to give in to panic too quickly. You opened the main pocket.
It was there.
A white envelope. No sender. No markings.
A new one.
You couldn't move.
"(Y/N)?"
Seonghwa's voice broke the silence.
You felt the warmth of his presence at your side just seconds later. He had come down without you noticing. His eyes lowered to the envelope. He didn't take it from you. He waited.
You took it with trembling hands. You opened it.
"Don't be afraid. I'll always be here to protect you. The rink is only for us."
The paper trembled in your hand.
You let go of it before your knees completely gave out.
Seonghwa didn't say anything as you shook. He just watched you.
The way your shoulders barely rose with each shaky breath. How your fingers didn't seem to know whether to cling to the envelope or let it fall. In the end, it fell.
Seonghwa picked it up without looking at you. He immediately pulled a plastic bag from the inner pocket of his jacket and stored the letter as if it were a fragile relic. The paper was still warm from your hands.
And that infuriated him.
So close.
The guy had been so close. Not just as a shadow in your mind, but physically, in your space, touching your things. He sealed the bag with surgical precision.
He looked up again.
You were still there, rigid, your eyes fixed on the ground. For a second, Seonghwa didn't see a professional skater or just another victim. He saw a woman exhausted from within, standing only out of sheer inertia.
"Let's go," he said softly. "There's nothing else to do here."
He didn't touch you. He offered the exit with a barely visible gesture, giving you time to gather yourself. He walked beside you to the locker room, silent. Only after you closed the door behind you did he take out his phone.
"Unit 03, this is Detective Park. I need a review of the training center's perimeter cameras from the last three hours. I want eyes on all entrances. And someone to check the list of employees with building access after closing time." He paused briefly, glancing at the closed door. His voice dropped, almost to a whisper. "This is no longer a game."
He hung up. Leaned against the wall, arms crossed, staring into nothing as if he could solve the case through sheer willpower.
Everything was too clean. The guy was careful, methodical. No prints, no mistakes.
And yet... Why leave a letter where he knew Seonghwa would be? Was it a provocation? A warning? The rink is only for us...
A shadow moved at the end of the hallway. It was you.
He met your eyes for a moment. Nothing was said, but you nodded, as if his presence alone was enough.
__________________________________________
The hallway lights flickered above your heads as they walked side by side. You had already changed clothes, the hood of your coat covering part of your face, arms crossed as if trying to protect yourself from the entire world. Your skates hung from one hand, hitting your leg with every step.
Seonghwa kept a respectful distance, but his eyes never stopped scanning the surroundings. Every shadow was a threat. Every corner, a possible hiding place.
Outside, the cold was dry and biting. The Seoul sky was overcast, with that urban glow that never allowed complete darkness. Seonghwa walked a few steps ahead to open the car door for you without saying anything.
You hesitated. Just for a second. The guy—the admirer, the stalker, whatever he was—had been there, in the same building, watching you, maybe closer than you could imagine. The night air suddenly tasted like confinement. Like invisible eyes.
You got into the car.
Seonghwa closed the door softly and then walked around the vehicle to take the driver's seat. When he started the engine, the silence became denser. Not uncomfortable. But heavy with everything that wasn't being said. During the first few minutes of the drive, neither of you spoke. The car moved smoothly down the nearly empty avenues, the low sound of the tires on the asphalt filling the space. You clutched at the sleeves of your coat, turning your face toward the window, but he could still see your reflection in the glass.
Seonghwa wasn't one to talk just to fill silence, but his eyes were thorough. He saw how your chest rose and fell faster than normal. How your jaw was clenched. How your hand trembled slightly when you adjusted the scarf under your chin.
He knew you were afraid. And that you were fighting not to show it.
"Do you want me to stay close tonight?" he asked suddenly, without looking at you.
You took a while to answer. The red traffic light cast flashes across your faces.
"I don't want to be alone," you finally whispered, also without looking at him.
That simple phrase—so vulnerable, so direct—hit him like a silent shot. He didn't say anything. Just nodded with a brief movement of his head.
"I'll secure the perimeter of your building," he added, as if he needed to justify his presence. As if protecting you was the only way to stay without crossing the line.
The rest of the drive was a silent truce. A truce between fear and vigilance. Between duty and something softer that didn't yet dare to be desire.
When you arrived, you didn't move right away. Your fingers played with the zipper of your coat, your gaze fixed on the building's entrance.
"Do you want to come up?" you said, without turning around.
It was a simple offer. Almost practical. But Seonghwa understood it was more than that. It was a crack in the wall. A door opened to something neither of you knew how to name.
"Yes."
The sound of the door closing seemed louder than usual. As if it sealed off the outside world and, with it, everything that had happened that night. The apartment was dim, barely lit by the city lights slipping through the living room window. Seonghwa stood by the door for a few seconds, quickly scanning the surroundings. A mechanical sweep, the usual. He did it every time he entered an unknown place: number of exits, blind spots, visibility angles. You dropped the skates by the entrance in silence. You took off your coat slowly, as if it were heavy. The space carried a faint smell of vanilla, mixed with lotion and something sweet. Something of yours. The space was small, tidy. But there were signs of presence: an open book on the table, a folded blanket on the couch, a used candle on the windowsill.
Seonghwa said nothing. He didn't ask if you lived alone, although he already knew the answer. He didn't comment on the place, didn't try to ease the tension. He walked toward the window and glanced out at the street, hands behind his back.
"The hallway lights were on, but there are no cameras in that area," he finally said, his tone low and firm. "He probably knows that."
You nodded from the kitchen, pouring a glass of water with careful movements. You wanted to keep your composure. But the phrase "he probably knows" echoed bitterly. That nameless "he" was already part of your everyday life. Already lived here, among your things, in your routines.
"Do you want anything?" you asked, just to break the silence. The glass of water trembled in your hand.
"No. Thank you."
He turned toward you. Watched you for a second longer than necessary. The shadow of the curtain danced across your face. The exhaustion was beginning to show in your eyes, even if you tried to stay strong. It wasn't fear that hurt the most in your expression... it was exhaustion.
"Do you always train this late?" he asked, not out of curiosity, but as part of his assessment.
"Sometimes. When I need to think," you drank. "Or to stop thinking, really."
Seonghwa nodded slightly, without responding. There was something about the way he listened that disarmed without demanding anything. He didn't intervene. He didn't fill the void. He just was there.
"I'm going to check the locks," he then said, direct, as if trying to divert attention from any vulnerability.
You let him do it. Followed him with your eyes as he moved through the place with that meticulous calm, checking each window, each latch, making sure everything was in place. When he finished, he stood again in front of the door.
"Everything is in order for now," a pause. "I'll leave you my personal number. If anything happens tonight, any unusual noise, call me. No matter the hour."
"Are you leaving?"
Seonghwa hesitated.
Just for a moment, but long enough for you to notice. It wasn't fear that held him back. It was... something else. Something he didn't even want to name.
"I can stay in the car," he finally replied, neutral. "I won't be far."
You lowered your gaze, fingers tightening around the empty glass. You didn't stop him. You didn't ask him to stay either. It wasn't that kind of bond. But the silence that followed weighed more than any plea.
"Thank you for being here tonight," you said, barely audible.
Seonghwa nodded, and when he opened the door to leave, he looked once more inside the apartment. Not out of suspicion. But because there was something about that space that seemed important.
And then he left.
The day hadn't quite begun.
The clock read 5:37 a.m., and the city still yawned under the orange glow of streetlights and the distant murmur of traffic just beginning to stir. The curtains barely moved with the cold dawn breeze, and in the room, the only sounds were the hum of the old radiator and the persistent throb in your temples.
You'd been awake for more than an hour. Body at rest, but mind in constant motion.
You slowly lowered your feet to the cold floor. The wood creaked under your weight, a minimal sound that startled you nonetheless. You walked barefoot to the window, wrapping yourself in a blanket as if that could protect you from something more than the cold.
And there it was. The black car.
Parked right out front, like a silent presence. Unmoving. Watchful.
You were grateful to see it. Seonghwa was meticulous, even more than he appeared. Cold, maybe. But never careless.
Your phone vibrated once on the table.
Park Seonghwa: All quiet for now. Let me know if you go out.
You said nothing, though your chest fluttered a little. You didn't know if it was from relief... or from the fact that someone was watching so closely. For the first time, it wasn't the admirer. It was someone who could give you back a sense of control. Even if it was with the same stillness he used to watch a case.
The station coffee was bitter and lukewarm, and Seonghwa didn't bother to hide his distaste at the first sip. He set it on the table without further interest, returning to the open folders in front of him.
Photographs. Letters. Schedules. Maps.
All perfectly organized, like a choreography only he seemed to understand. He had already read every word at least ten times, had reviewed the recordings one by one, and still... something was slipping through.
Too clean. Too controlled.
The envelope found in your backpack had no fingerprints. No DNA. No mistakes. Only words. And that was the most unsettling part. The admirer knew what he was doing. Played with confidence. And did it close. Very close.
He paused a recording on his laptop. A shadow crossing faintly in the background of the rink, just as the lights flickered. A blur. Not even a clear silhouette. But enough to confirm something: it wasn't imagination.
Seonghwa remained still a few seconds longer. Then he closed the folder with surgical precision, stood up, and grabbed his coat.
It was no longer the time to stay behind a desk.
The building rose in silence beneath the dull gray of an overcast morning, its tall, cold walls like mute witnesses to something yet to be discovered. The wind barely brushed against the windows, but the stillness had weight, as if the air were holding its breath.
Park Seonghwa crossed the glass doors without announcing himself. His badge rested in the inner pocket of his jacket, out of sight. For now, he wasn't a detective. He shouldn't look like one. His presence needed to blend in with that of any other visitor—someone ordinary, harmless, perhaps waiting for an elevator or visiting the rink.
The echo of his footsteps rang against the polished marble of the lobby, as though each movement fractured the silence. The place smelled of trapped moisture and cheap cleaning products. In the back, the reception desk was just starting its day. A young woman flipped through a logbook with her head down, distracted, not noticing his arrival.
"Excuse me," he said, in a calm voice, as if he didn't carry the weight of a looming threat on his back. "Is Mr. Lim from maintenance still here?"
She looked up, surprised more by the sound than by the question. She hesitated for just a second, then nodded slightly.
"He's in the boiler area, down the emergency door. Would you like me to call him?"
"No, thank you. I know him."
He lied naturally. He didn't know him, but he had read his name among the employees who signed the technical inspection reports.
The emergency door creaked like a rusted hinge. The sound dragged down the stairwell as Seonghwa descended, his footsteps muffled by bare concrete. The walls showed signs of neglect: peeling paint, dampness creeping like dirty veins. Old security cameras watched him from corners—some with blinking red lights, others dead, blind.
On the lower level, an electric hum and the metallic scent of hot copper led him to a narrow room. There, Lim was kneeling in front of a fuse panel, adjusting cables with trembling hands.
"Mr. Lim? I'm Park Seonghwa, from the police department."
The man jumped, accidentally hitting the panel with his knee.
"Did something happen? Is it the hot water again?"
"No," Seonghwa replied. "I came to ask you some questions about the building's access points. Specifically, the south changing room."
Lim blinked, clearly confused.
"What about that changing room?"
"Have you noticed anything out of place lately? Doors left open, someone entering after hours?"
The man frowned, trying to remember.
"Now that you mention it... about three nights ago, when I finished my shift, I could've sworn that door wasn't closed properly. I thought it was a slip-up from the cleaning girls, but..."
"Did you report it to anyone?"
"No. I locked it and left. Didn't think it was serious."
Seonghwa nodded. He made a mental note.
"Are there cameras covering that area?"
"Yes, two. But..." Lim scratched his head. "One hasn't been working properly for weeks. And the other is... well, kind of tilted."
He led him into a dark room that smelled of burnt plastic and stale coffee. A dozen dusty screens showed fragmented mosaics, blurry images, with no clear sync. Lim searched the system for the file from the previous week. The footage played for minutes without showing anything relevant, until—on Wednesday night—a figure appeared.
Hooded. Slim. Barely a shadow in the lower corner of the frame. It didn't look at the camera. In fact, it avoided it with almost choreographed precision. It stood still for a few seconds, watching something off-camera. Then it disappeared, as if it knew the exact moment to leave.
"Can you zoom in?"
Lim tried, but the quality was awful. Grainy. The outlines faded into static. Only a trace of movement could be made out, a shade of dark colors.
"I can't give you much more," he said, apologetically.
But Seonghwa didn't look away. There was something in that figure's posture, in the exact way it waited before moving, that wasn't random.
It was calculated.
He captured a screenshot of the frame.
"This will help. Thank you, Mr. Lim. If you remember anything else, no matter how small, call me."
He left him his card. Walked out into the hallway without another word, his pulse tight.
The subject had been there. And not far from where you used to change every night.
He cursed under his breath, jaw tightening as he headed upstairs. In the distance, he could barely hear the sound of blades gliding over the ice. Scattered voices and music trickling through the speakers created an almost unreal atmosphere. The contrast between the latent threat and the apparent normalcy of practice made him more alert.
He knew you hadn't come today. After what happened last night, you decided to stay home. A sensible decision. Just in time.
Park Seonghwa was a meticulous, methodical detective. There wasn't a case he couldn't close. For him, the victim was always the priority. But this case... this one felt different.
Too clean. Too calculated.
The sender wasn't seeking immediate attention. He didn't want to be seen—not yet. And that made him far more dangerous. The letters you received contained no fingerprints other than your own. The paper, the ink, the envelope: all handled with gloves. The cameras: evaded with surgical precision. Your routine: memorized in detail.
It was a silent game. A hunter studying every step before the strike.
And Seonghwa still didn't have a single solid lead on his identity.
Judging by the silhouette in the recording, the stalker was a young, slim man, between twenty-five and thirty-five years old. But that didn't help much. In your daily life, surrounded by fellow skaters, coaches, admirers... there were at least a dozen who fit that description.
"Sorry, today's practice isn't open to visitors," a voice pulled him from his thoughts as he neared the ice rink.
Seonghwa looked up. A young man approached him wearing skates, long tousled hair and a polite but curious expression.
About twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Approximately five feet eight inches. Slim.
"Jung Wooyoung, right?" the detective said, tilting his head to the side.
The boy frowned slightly and nodded, hesitant.
"Could we talk?" Seonghwa reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out his badge. Wooyoung raised his eyebrows and motioned toward the rink.
"Coach!" he called. "I'm taking a break!"
He glided over to the bleachers and sat next to Seonghwa. The ice in front of them stretched like a vast shining surface, barely marked by the lines of skates. The laughter and background music contrasted with the growing tension between the two men.
"Is this about (Y/N)?" the question came bluntly.
The detective didn't respond immediately. He watched the rink, recalling the last time he saw you practice. Your movements were precise, but that night they were filled with anxiety, as if your thoughts were skating faster than your feet.
"Why do you think this is about Ms Kong?"
Wooyoung sighed. "(Y/N) is one of our top skaters. She's always in competitions and no one's more dedicated to this sport than her... She doesn't skip practice, she's always here. In morning sessions and night ones if necessary. The world could be ending, and she wouldn't stop skating."
Seonghwa made a face that almost resembled a crooked smile.
"You know her well, it seems."
The boy shrugged. "I've known her for five years."
"Mr. Jung, have you noticed any strange behavior during your practices? Anything or anyone that seems out of place?" the detective asked.
Wooyoung shook his head. "I train four days a week, sometimes double sessions. The rest of the week I'm at the gym or home," he replied firmly. "The only thing I've noticed is how distant (Y/N) has become. For months now, she always seems distracted or looking over her shoulder. That's why I figured this was about her."
"Anyone in particular who seems out of place?"
"The training schedules are posted on the board at reception. Of the five service days, two are open to the public. People can come in and watch us practice—some have been coming for a long time, others come and go. It's hard for me to be sure about that. I don't usually pay much attention to the stands."
Seonghwa nodded, but his gaze didn't leave the ice.
Every word, every detail, was building an invisible web.
And at the center of that web... was you.
That night, the rain beat insistently against the windows of your apartment. The glass vibrated softly with every gust of wind, as if the building were breathing with difficulty. Outside, the streets were almost empty, covered by the wet veil of the storm. The sound was constant, a muffled symphony that slipped between the walls, mixing with the faint hum of the refrigerator and the ticking of the clock in the kitchen.
You had forced yourself to stay busy. You had cleaned the counter three times, reorganized the cutlery drawers, and folded all your towels with almost military precision. But nothing worked. Every shadow on the wall looked like movement. Every creak in the floor, a footstep.
You were sitting on the couch, a blanket over your shoulders and a cup of tea cooling between your hands, when the doorbell rang. A single dry, abrupt chime. Your heart shrank instantly.
You stood up cautiously, without making a sound, as if the bell could hear you in return. You looked through the peephole and, on the other side, you recognized the figure. The relaxed posture. The unshaken expression, even under the rain. Park Seonghwa.
You breathed a sigh of relief, though you didn't know why.
You opened the door.
He wore a soaked jacket and his hair was slightly wet. Drops fell from his jaw down to the collar of his coat. But his gaze was the same: focused, serene.
"Sorry for coming without warning," he said, without even shaking off the water. "There's something I need to show you."
You let him in.
You were surprised by how easy it was to let him in.
Seonghwa walked slowly through the narrow hallway of your apartment, observing without judging, yet alert to every space. He pulled out his phone and showed you the image. The still frame. The hooded figure near your dressing room.
Your body tensed. It was small, barely a silhouette, but you knew—you knew—they had been there for you.
"This was three nights ago," he explained. "They came in through a back door. No locks were forced. They knew how to move."
You said nothing. You felt the air in the room grow denser, as if the pressure increased with each word. Your throat closed, but you forced yourself to speak.
"What now?"
"We don't let our guard down."
He sat across from you, without invading your space. He looked at you in that way of his that seemed to scan everything without saying much. But his eyes, this time, weren't cold. There was something else. Compassion? Maybe.
"You're not alone in this."
You stayed silent. It was the first time someone said those words out loud.
You're not alone anymore. The knot in your chest, the one you'd been dragging for weeks like a stone under your sternum, loosened just a little.
You stood up and offered him a towel. He accepted it with a slight nod, as if he weren't used to small gestures, to warmth without conditions.
After that, without saying anything, he stayed a while longer. He looked around, scanned the locks, the windows, even the kitchen.
"I'll change the locks in the morning. And I'm going to request a camera for the entrance."
"What if it doesn't work?"
"Then we'll install more. I'm not going to let this escalate."
That "I'm" was an unspoken pact. You didn't ask him to stay. You didn't invite him. But he had made a decision: he was now part of this.
There was a long silence, but not an uncomfortable one. A silence in which two people understand that safety can also come in the form of presence.
The rain kept hitting the window.
"Do you always work like this, Detective Park?" you asked, with a slightly ironic tone. "Do you usually soak your clients' carpets?"
He let out a soft laugh, almost mute, but genuine. It was the first time you truly saw him smile.
"No. Normally I'm much less charming."
"Lucky me, then."
Your fingers toyed with the blanket you had placed on your lap.
"Are you going to stay all night?"
He didn't answer immediately.
"Just until you stop looking out the window like something's about to break the glass."
That made you smile, even though it hurt.
That night, you didn't sleep together. He stayed in a chair near the door, keeping watch in silence. But his presence was enough for you to close your eyes for the first time in weeks... without fearing what would be on the other side.
"Today you were beautiful even when you didn't realize it. I like when you pretend not to be afraid. I like it more when I know you can't sleep. I'm no longer satisfied with only watching. Soon, you'll know how it feels when I finally have you close. Very close. You look gorgeous when you check the locks twice."
One month later.
It was as if everything had slowed down, as if the echo of those intense days had gradually faded—like a song that didn't quite end, but no longer played as loud. The world moved around you in a strange rhythm, the harsh reality of the past giving way to a fragile peace.
Weeks had passed since the last time the admirer had sent a letter. No flowers. No signs. The cameras installed by Seonghwa caught only the comings and goings of pigeons and bored neighbors. Almost every day, Seonghwa checked them with a mix of skepticism and contained anger, his eyes scanning the footage with an intensity that seemed to question the quiet. As if his instincts refused to accept what his eyes confirmed: nothing.
But something wasn’t right.
For Seonghwa, silence was worse than the letters you used to receive. It wasn’t a sign of surrender. No, it was the calm before the storm. A storm that he couldn't predict, couldn't explain, but feared all the same.
His investigation continued, quiet and relentless. His report folder grew like an open wound, a testament to sleepless nights, endless contacts, and hours spent reviewing the footage again and again. His determination burned fiercely, but he never burdened you with it. Instead, he watched. As if, by simply watching, he could ensure everything would be okay.
And, for the most part, it was. Life went on. You went on.
Training resumed. Your schedule became organized once again, as if the chaos had never existed. The first time you put on your skates after everything, your legs felt tense, as if the ice might shatter beneath you, as if it could betray you. But it didn’t. The ice held you, steady and familiar, as it always had.
Slowly, the fluidity returned. Mistakes still happened, but they became less frequent. You were regaining yourself, inch by inch. Your teammates would occasionally ask if everything was okay. And you—well, you could only offer them a half-smile, a sigh, and a nod.
Seonghwa often accompanied you to practice. Not on the rink, of course, but you’d find him in the stands, watching you with that focused expression of his, a contrast to the white, clean expanse of the ice. At first, his constant presence felt wrong, out of place. But eventually, you began looking for him.
One day, while you were on the ice, you caught him watching you. It wasn’t invasive. Not the way someone would look at you with desire or longing. It was different—quiet, careful. He seemed to be studying something he didn’t fully understand: the way you moved, how you breathed, the way you glided across the ice.
You said nothing. You simply smiled at him.
He blinked, as if surprised by the exchange, and quickly looked away. But then, he smiled too. Small. Honest.
And that was how it began—small gestures. Small conversations. A coffee at dawn after training. A silent walk home. Sometimes, you'd talk about trivial things. Other times, about nothing at all. It wasn’t quite closeness—not yet. But it was something. Something real. Like the warmth in your hands when you rub them together on a cold winter day.
Seonghwa didn’t cross the line. Neither did you.
But there were moments when the line became blurry, and neither of you knew how to keep it clear.
All the while, the admirer wasn’t asleep.
He was watching. And when he watched, he saw everything.
He saw how Seonghwa accompanied you. He saw how you laughed. How you awkwardly offered him your gloves, joking. How Seonghwa dared to hold your wrist a second longer than necessary.
That was unforgivable.
The notes he had once left you were now torn to pieces, crumpled and thrown away in rage. The flowers he had carefully chosen now lay trampled beneath his feet, discarded in the trash. He had become a ghost of what he once was—obsessed, wounded, and consumed by a jealousy that boiled over with every passing moment.
He had seen you first. He had chosen you.
And seeing someone else take his place? That was a betrayal he could not—would not—tolerate.
The day had been cold, but not biting. But on the ice rink, your world had been something else. Getting back to training felt almost normal. The icy breeze as you spun, the crackling of the ice beneath your blades, your breathing in rhythm with a body used to effort... all of it gave you an illusion of control, as if you could slowly take the reins of your life again.
And he was there, as always.
Leaning against the rink's window, Seonghwa watched you in silence. Not watchful. Not inquisitive. Just present. His presence had become a constant—like a coat that doesn't weigh you down, but still keeps you warm. The coffee in his hands steamed faintly as his eyes followed your every movement with a focus that didn't seem purely professional.
That afternoon, when you finished your routine and came out with cheeks flushed from exertion, he smiled in a way so gentle it seemed to melt a little of his usual seriousness.
"How did you feel today?" he asked, handing you a water bottle.
"Like I could finally breathe," you answered, with a smile that came more easily now.
"I saw you fly a little."
You let out a laugh. It was strange to hear someone describe it like that. Fly. Not skate. Not perform. Not deliver.
Fly.
You looked at each other a second too long. Then, as if both of you sensed something invisible beginning to grow between you, you looked away at the same time.
"Do you want to get something to eat?" he asked suddenly, breaking the tension with a calm tone.
"Yes. But nothing fancy," you said with a shrug. "Just... something simple."
The place you went to wasn't in any tourist guide. A small shop hidden among the alleys, with hanging lanterns and worn wooden tables. You ate tteokbokki, mandu, and some hot soup. The heating was minimal, but the atmosphere was warm. Outside, the wind dragged dry leaves across the sidewalk. Inside, steam rose in swirls from the bowls.
"I never thought this would be my life," you said, staring at your soup without touching it. "Training, looking over my shoulder, sleeping a little... and having to be strong all the time. But with you... I don't know. Sometimes I forget to be afraid. Even if it's just for a while."
Seonghwa looked at you with that quiet intensity that defined him.
"You're not alone in this," he said. "Not while I'm around."
You looked up. There was something in the way he said it that didn't feel like duty. Something more human, more intimate.
"Sometimes I wonder..." your voice dropped, "if he's still out there. Watching."
Seonghwa took a few seconds to answer. Then he nodded, his eyes shadowed. "Profiles like his don't disappear. They just hide."
The answer was blunt, but you were grateful. You didn't want sweet words—you wanted the truth. But the weight of that truth was easier to bear with him at your side.
After paying, you walked for a while. The city had that deceptive calm of a Friday afternoon. The sky deepened into a rich blue while the orange lights of the streetlamps began to glow like urban fireflies.
You walked beside him, hands in your coat pockets, beanie covering your ears. Seonghwa said nothing, but his presence was steady, protective.
Passing a closed flower shop, you stopped.
"Do you like peonies?" you asked suddenly.
Seonghwa raised an eyebrow.
"The flowers?"
"Yes."
"I don't know. I've never thought about it," he said, looking at you curiously. "Why?"
You smiled, but there was a hint of melancholy in it.
"I just think it's strange how something so beautiful can end up having such a... terrible meaning."
He didn't say anything. But he looked at you a little longer than usual.
When you reached the building, something about the night felt heavier. It wasn't the cold, or the silence. It was a subtle vibration in the air, like a whisper hidden between the bricks. But you didn't notice. Or didn't want to.
Because you were thinking about how nice the walk home had been. How well you had eaten. How Seonghwa looked at you without pressure. About that safety that came from knowing you weren't alone.
As you climbed the stairs, you dared to joke:
"Are you staying for another cup of coffee in my kitchen again? Because you're wrecking my caffeine budget."
Seonghwa let out a short, low laugh—but it was genuine.
"If you let me, I'll bring my own coffee tomorrow."
You smiled. A simple moment. A warm moment.
And just before opening the door, you thought: maybe, just maybe... everything's going to be okay.
But you turned the key.
And then the air changed.
The door opened with a faint creak. The sound of the lock giving way didn't seem unusual, but something—a dull vibration, a tremor beneath the skin—made both of you freeze on the threshold.
The first sign was the silence.
Too absolute. Too heavy.
You stepped inside, and the creak of your boots on the wood was so loud it seemed to shatter something invisible in the air. Seonghwa, right behind you, tensed instantly. His hand brushed the belt where he usually kept his weapon, though he wasn't carrying it now.
The living room didn't look messy. At first glance, everything was in place. But it took you less than a second to notice. "Something's wrong," you whispered.
The couch cushions weren't how you'd left them. The vase of dried flowers on the coffee table was shifted slightly to the left. Just a few centimeters. The coat you'd hung that morning was on a different hook. And one of your mugs—your favorite one, the one you always left upside down in the sink—was face-up.
It was as if someone had been there. Walking through your home. Breathing your air. And then, carefully, had put everything back.
But not quite the same.
"Don't move," Seonghwa said, voice deep, his arm stretching out in front of you to stop you. His dark eyes scanned everything quickly and precisely.
He moved first. Every step, silent. He opened a door. Checked behind furniture. Looked at the window. Nothing.
You followed, heart starting to race. When you reached the shelf where you kept your trophies, you froze.
And there—emptiness.
Where your first regional trophy used to rest—that slightly tarnished silver figure with your name engraved—there was now only dust. A perfect outline where it had once stood. "He took it," you said, barely a whisper. "My first regional trophy. It's gone."
Something inside you twisted, a mix of nausea and adrenaline rushing through your body. Your lips trembled, your legs faltered—and you weren't ready for what came next, because when you turned slightly to the right and saw your bedroom door ajar, the knot in your stomach tightened.
You ran to your bedroom. The air inside smelled different. Of something disturbed. Of hands that weren't yours. And then you saw it.
The drawer with your underwear was slightly open. Not just open—items were in disarray, some unfolded as if they had been selected, touched, examined slowly. As if someone had taken their time. Your favorite set, the black one you always kept at the back, was on top. Missing a piece.
You stepped back, as if someone had punched you in the chest. The humiliation, the rage, the helplessness... all swirled into a storm.
"Seonghwa!" you cried out, your voice breaking. The first time calling him by his name shouldn’t be like this. Shouldn’t be this afraid.
He came immediately. And when he saw the scene, his expression changed completely.
It wasn't fear. It was fury.
The kind of fury born when someone you care about has been violated, touched, exposed.
"Son of a bitch..." he muttered.
And then something made him turn. A shadow. A fleeting movement past the bedroom window. Just a reflection. But enough.
"Stay here!" he ordered, pulling out his phone immediately to alert the unit. He didn't wait for a response. He ran to the door, taking the stairs two at a time.
And you stood frozen in the hallway, unsure whether to run after him or collapse onto the floor.
The night air slashed his face like icy blades, but he didn't feel it. All his focus was on the figure running into the darkness. Tall. Thin. Wearing a black hoodie that seemed to swallow the streetlights.
"Stop! Police!" Seonghwa shouted, his voice thundering through the streets.
But the figure only ran faster.
The chase began with violence. Asphalt underfoot, the flickering lights of the streetlamps, the echo of his own footsteps thudding like deafening heartbeats. The streets were nearly empty, but not silent—a dog barked in the distance, a car alarm blinked, the distant hum of the city never ceased.
Seonghwa turned a corner, his boots squealing against the damp pavement. He was gaining ground. He could feel it. The guy tripped on a stray garbage bag and nearly fell. Seonghwa didn't stop. He followed him into a narrow alley, flanked by tall walls covered in graffiti like scars.
The guy vaulted over a low gate, and Seonghwa followed without hesitation. He landed hard on the other side, muscles screaming from the effort. The guy was still running, never looking back—but something in his movement spoke volumes: he wasn't an amateur. He knew how to disappear. He knew how to become one with the night.
They ran past the backs of industrial buildings. Seonghwa was panting, but he didn't slow down. Rage kept him going. The memory of the violated room, the open drawer, the trembling in your hands—every image fed him.
They reached what looked like a dead end... or so he thought. But the guy seemed to know every hidden path. A broken fence let him slip between two warehouses.
"I've got you, bastard," Seonghwa muttered, leaping after him.
But then, the man veered into an underground pedestrian tunnel. Dark. Narrow. Seonghwa didn't hesitate. He entered the throat of shadows.
The world turned gray and black.
The sound of his footsteps warped along the damp walls. The other man was just a few meters ahead, but his hood moved quickly, ducking and weaving. Seonghwa tried to reach for his phone, but he couldn't take his eyes off the corridor.
The tunnel ended at a small exit to the street... and that's where he lost him.
The figure vanished among a cluster of containers. Seonghwa spun in circles, gasping, eyes scanning.
Nothing.
Only the night.
Only his own breathing—desperate and furious.
He struck the nearest wall with his clenched fist. Pain shot up his arm like an electric jolt. He didn't care. He closed his eyes for a second, frustrated, helpless. He'd escaped again. Again.
The guy was toying with them, like puppets dangling from an invisible string. Like he'd only been there to remind them that he'd never really left.
And now, he was closer than ever.
He came back empty-handed. And with a throat tight with rage. Not because he was tired—though his body felt like lead—but because everything inside him was burning.
Burning with anger, with helplessness, with the kind of fury that makes you want to break your knuckles against the nearest wall just to silence the scream inside.
He crossed the apartment threshold with controlled, almost mechanical steps. The sound of the door closing seemed louder than it was. And then he saw you.
Sitting there, on the floor of your room.
The lights were off, just a faint glow from the street filtering through the window. You looked like a shadow.
Your body was tense. Knees pulled to your chest and eyes fixed on some vague point in the void. Your cheeks were streaked with nearly dried tears, and for a moment, all he could do was stand there, watching you.
The world felt so fragile. Your space, your body, your memories... everything had been violated. And you were there, as if you'd stopped breathing altogether.
He moved closer, slowly, as if his movements might shatter you even more. His eyes took in every inch of the chaos. He didn't know what hurt more— the empty space on the shelf where the trophy used to be, something that wasn't just an object. It was your story. Your effort. What you meant.
Or the thought that those filthy hands had touched something so intimate. Seonghwa swallowed hard. He tasted the metallic tang of fury on his tongue.
"You're not safe here anymore," he said quietly, more to himself than to you.
You blinked. You hadn't noticed him until that moment. Your voice came out in a hoarse, fragile whisper:
"I know."
And you did know. Because the only place where you'd felt safe had been violated. And that hurt more than any threat ever could.
Seonghwa clenched his fists. He forced himself not to touch you—not yet—even though the impulse was overwhelming. He wanted to take you by the shoulders and pull you out of that corner. He wanted to see you breathe without fear. But he knew the only thing you had left was control over your personal space. And even that wasn't intact anymore.
Then your body trembled. You didn't sob loudly. It was a small, almost invisible sob. But Seonghwa felt it like a punch to the chest.
That guy wasn't just stalking you. He was unraveling you. Piece by piece.
"I can't take this anymore..." you said softly, like a confession you didn't want to admit aloud.
Seonghwa held his breath. Closed his eyes for a second.
"What if... I go to my grandfather's? He lives outside the city... in Yangpyeong."
He shook his head with a bitter grimace.
"No," he finally said, voice firm. "If he found a way in here, he'll know how to find you there too. I don't want him following you there. I don't want him hurting your grandfather. I don't want..."
He didn't finish the sentence.
I don't want him to take anything else from you.
A thick silence fell between you. Seonghwa slowly walked toward you. He crouched to your level, watching your trembling hands, your shattered gaze, your body curled in on itself like you were trying to disappear. You stayed quiet. Looking at him. And he saw your eyes begin to fill with tears again. It was the look of someone surrendering to the inevitable.
Then he saw your hands. They were shaking, even though you pressed them tightly to your body.
He took them. Gently. As if he were afraid of hurting you. As if you were made of glass. You felt his thumb brushing over your knuckles, his palm covering yours, tremble against tremble.
He didn't say a word. But he held them tightly. Warmly. With a silent promise he didn't yet know how to fulfill, but he wanted to. Because you weren't just another victim anymore. You weren't just a case.
You were you. And that changed everything.
"You can stay at my place," he said plainly. "At least until we figure something out. Until I find that bastard."
His lips were pressed tight. His breathing held back. His whole body tense, and the way his eyes wouldn't stop scanning your face, searching for signs of what you felt. And what he felt.
You nodded. Because you didn't have the strength to argue. Because you had nowhere else to go. Because, in the middle of all this... it was him who was holding you up.
The ride was silent.
Your world was dimmed. You clung to your backpack as if doing so could anchor you to some faint sense of safety. You carried the essentials: a change of clothes, your documents, your phone, and not much else. You didn't want to think about what you were leaving behind. You couldn't. It all hurt too much.
The streets passed by in blurred smudges, the orange glow of streetlights reflecting on the car window. You didn't speak. Neither did Seonghwa. But his silence wasn't indifference—it was restraint. And that, in some way, gave you room to breathe.
When you finally arrived, the building wasn't what you had expected. It wasn't elegant or modern, but it was clean, quiet... safe.
You rode the elevator in shared silence. And when the doors opened, he broke the calm with a low voice. "This floor is directly connected to the station," he glanced sideways at you. "There are cameras throughout the building, constant surveillance. I'm not the only detective living here."
The hallway was softly lit, white.
"Hongjoong— Detective Kim lives down the hall," he added while searching for the keys. "He's on double shift this week, so you won't see him much. He's... quiet." The door opened with a soft click.
It was the opposite of you. A silent space. No decorations. No photos. No colors. Gray walls, functional furniture. Everything neat, orderly... impersonal.
Seonghwa lived as if he were always about to leave.
You stood there for a few seconds, as if unsure whether you belonged. You felt out of place. Like the world had spun too fast and you didn't know where to fit anymore.
"I can sleep here," he said, nodding toward the couch. "It's not the first time I've done it. You can use my room. It's clean. It has a lock."
"You don't have to do that..."
"I want to." His voice was firm in a different way—not commanding, but resolute. "I'll be here, in the living room," he added. "I have to write tonight's report. Your apartment is now officially under investigation. We're going to comb through every corner in case he left something behind. We'll catch him. I promise."
You felt a knot form in your throat. You clutched the backpack to your chest and nodded silently. You didn't say "thank you." The word felt too small for everything he was doing for you.
You walked to his room with dragging steps, and when you closed the door behind you, you finally allowed yourself to breathe. The bed smelled like Seonghwa's cologne. The blanket was neatly spread. There was nothing personal in sight. Everything in that space spoke of someone who never let their guard down.
You sat on the edge of the bed, your backpack still packed, hands resting in your lap and your eyes fixed on the carpet.
You didn't want to think. You lay on your side. You didn't close your eyes.
And in the other room, you knew he was still there. That he wasn't going to sleep. That he was wrestling with his own helplessness.
That certainty was enough for one single tear to escape you.
Sleep was impossible.
You tossed and turned in the sheets, legs restless, your mind flooded with images and sensations you didn't know how to sort.
The apartment's silence was absolute, interrupted only by the occasional hum of the refrigerator or the soft creak of wood reacting to the temperature shift.
Your body was exhausted, but your mind stayed alert. Too alert.
It was as if the walls of the room were slowly closing in, as if that promised safety was only an illusion you couldn't quite grasp. You knew you were safe there. You knew. But you didn't feel it.
You got up quietly, barefoot. The blanket dropped to your feet.
The door opened without a sound, and when you peeked out, you saw him.
Seonghwa, on the couch, a folded blanket beside him that he hadn't touched. Sitting, slightly hunched forward, his laptop opened in front of him. There were papers scattered across the low table, and a steaming mug that must have gone cold by now.
The desk lamp cast light on his profile. Furrowed brow. Tense jaw. Dark circles under his eyes. He was so focused he didn't notice you were there.
You didn't want to interrupt him. But the silence... weighed on you.
"I can't sleep," you whispered.
He looked up immediately, not surprised, as if he'd been expecting you.
"I figured."
He gently closed the laptop and moved aside on the couch, inviting you to sit. You approached slowly, like someone stepping into sacred ground, and sank into the opposite end, hugging your knees.
There were a few seconds of silence.
"Are you okay?" he asked. It wasn't a superficial question.
"No," you whispered. "I'm not."
Seonghwa didn't respond right away. He just looked at you. And for the first time, he didn't try to fill the void with explanations or solutions. He was simply there.
"It all started on the ice," you murmured after a while, your voice breaking. "That's where he saw me for the first time. Where he chose me. And now... I can't be there without feeling like he's watching from some corner."
His gaze softened.
"We'll take that away from him," he said gently. "That power he has over you. We're going to break it."
His words hurt—because part of you wanted to believe them. And another... was shattered.
"Today, when I saw the drawer open... When I realized he touched my things. That he took something of mine... something that means so much... I felt like I have nothing left that's truly mine. Nothing. No privacy, no peace, no control. Like I'm just... a story to him."
Seonghwa looked at you, and for a moment, the pain in his eyes mirrored your own.
"I swear I won't stop until I find him."
You didn't say anything. You just looked at him. And it was there, in the middle of insomnia, in the midst of chaos, where something else began to take root.
Seonghwa turned on a warmer light, lowered the brightness of his laptop, and began telling you details about the case—not the worst ones, not the most painful, but enough to give your mind something else to hold on to.
And before you knew it, your head was resting on the arm of the couch. Your eyes drifted shut. And you fell asleep to the sound of his voice.
Seonghwa fell silent when he noticed. He gently laid a blanket over your shoulders without a sound, and stayed there, with you, without reopening his laptop.
Because that night, for the first time, fear wasn't the only thing that united you.
The days that followed felt strange.
Not exactly calm—there was still tension in the air, like the low hum of a warning siren you couldn’t switch off—but quieter, somehow. Easier to breathe. As if the storm had paused mid-rage, its thunder still echoing somewhere in the distance, but for the moment, the rain had stopped falling. You moved like someone underwater—every gesture a little heavier, a little slower. Your routine stripped itself down to the bare essentials: sleep, eat, exist. Nothing more, nothing less. The bag with your few belongings remained by Seonghwa’s bedroom door, untouched, a quiet reminder that part of you hadn’t fully arrived. Part of you was still holding on to the idea that at any moment, you might leave again.
Seonghwa worked long hours. Sometimes you woke up and he was already gone, the lingering scent of coffee and cologne in the kitchen the only proof he had been there at all. Other times, he’d come back late, footsteps soft, jacket damp with night air. Often you’d find him planted in the living room, brow furrowed, shoulders tense, going through reports or listening to audio files with his headphones on. He lived like a man trying to outpace something—chasing shadows or running from them, you couldn’t always tell.
And yet, even within that quiet chaos, you shared moments.
Moments so heartbreakingly ordinary that they made your chest ache with how badly you needed them. A silent breakfast, where he poured your coffee just the way you liked it and you made him toast, passing the butter without asking. A long, quiet afternoon where he helped you stretch on the living room floor, guiding your limbs with patience, never once mentioning skating. It wasn’t about routines or recovery—it was about reminding your body how it felt to simply move, to be touched without fear.
There was the way he always left the blanket neatly folded on the couch before heading to bed, though he never used it himself. Maybe because part of him hoped you would. Maybe because he wanted you to know you had a choice, a space that was yours without asking.
There was the sound of his voice drifting from the kitchen when he called Hongjoong, and you, standing just around the hallway corner, listened without meaning to. There was nothing special in the words exchanged—but in the tone, in the warmth of domesticity, you felt something you hadn’t felt in a long time. A home. Not a place of defense or preparation or paranoia—but a home.
There were no conversations about emotions. No confessions. No trembling declarations in the middle of the night.
But there were long glances from across the hallway, quiet pauses that filled entire rooms. There were dishes washed together in companionable silence. And there was one night—so trivial and so monumental—when you both reached for a fallen spoon at the same time. Your fingers brushed. You froze. So did he. And then the moment passed, suspended in the air like a held breath. Neither of you mentioned it.
Until one night, over two simple plates of rice and kimchi, you finally said it.
"I'm not going to Nationals this year."
The words shattered in the room like glass hitting the floor. No warning. No lead-up. Just impact.
Seonghwa didn’t react right away. He simply set his chopsticks down, gently, deliberately, as if afraid anything more abrupt might break something. But when he looked at you, you knew it wasn’t gentleness he felt.
"Is that what you want?" he asked.
You nodded, your throat tightening around the truth.
"The ice..." you began, voice so low it barely belonged to you, "it's not the same anymore. That’s where he saw me. Where he became obsessed. And now, every time I imagine stepping onto it, I feel his eyes on the back of my neck. I can't... I don’t want that sacred place to hurt too."
Seonghwa didn’t interrupt. He didn’t try to fix it. He just listened.
"My grandfather..." your voice cracked, and you paused to breathe through it, "he always dreamed of seeing me win the internationals. That’s the one I want to bring to him. That’s the dream I still hold. But I can’t do it now. Not with him out there. Not with everything so fragile, like it might collapse with one wrong step."
You looked down at your half-eaten food.
"Maybe next year. If things get better. Maybe..."
It wasn’t a decision. Not really. It was more like a temporary surrender, one that still felt like a wound. An open one, raw and unresolved.
Seonghwa didn’t try to reassure you. He didn’t offer empty promises or hollow encouragement. He just looked at you, steady and silent, as if trying to shoulder the weight of your heart through sheer presence alone.
The next day, it was public.
"The rising star of figure skating temporarily steps away from the road to Nationals." Through close sources, it’s been confirmed that the athlete has decided not to compete this year. Although it’s not a definitive retirement, her absence leaves a mark on the competition.
You read it together on the screen of his laptop. The cursor blinked at the bottom like it was waiting for a response neither of you would give.
You didn’t say anything. Neither did he.
But somewhere else, in the darkened quiet of a cluttered room, the stalker read it too.
And something in him broke.
Because ever since Seonghwa had entered your life, ever since he started building something steady where there used to be chaos, the perfect fantasy—the delusion he had nurtured—was falling apart. And he couldn’t let that continue.
“I told you not to stop skating. You can’t do that. You’re a star. My star. How can you leave me like this? That bastard... he’s pulling us apart, don’t you see? He doesn’t want you near me.”
The days with you were slipping through his fingers like fine grains of time—unnoticed in the moment, but mourned once lost. And though he never spoke it aloud, never dared let the weight of the words hang in the air between you, Seonghwa looked at you the way someone looks at something they’re afraid of losing. His gaze lingered too long sometimes, tracing the lines of your face, the gentle curve of your shoulder, the soft rhythm of your breath—memorizing. Holding on. As if your presence might dissolve with the morning light.
The tension in the apartment had shifted. It wasn’t gone. But it had taken on a new shape—no longer sharp, no longer fear laced with adrenaline and shadows. It was quieter now, threaded with something warmer, something unspoken that bloomed in the silence between moments. In the way he sought your eyes across a room. In the way your steps softened when you walked past him. In the hush that filled the space after laughter, neither of you quite knowing what to say next.
You both felt it. That stillness that didn’t come from fear. That warmth that didn’t demand anything. The strange comfort of safety that you were slowly learning to trust.
“Do you want to come with me today?” he asked one morning. The words felt casual, but something in his voice—gentle, almost hesitant—made you look up from where you were picking up your keys.
You nodded before you could think about it. You didn’t want to stay behind. Not in that quiet apartment where the walls whispered memories, where your thoughts could turn on you in seconds. And more than that—you didn’t want to feel far from him.
You didn’t ask where you were going.
You just got into the car, and let the hum of the engine and the city’s soft static be your lullaby. The buildings faded behind you, replaced by stretches of gray and green and road. The further you went, the more your body surrendered to the stillness, and your eyes—though they tried to stay open—gave in.
You slept. Without planning to. Without permission. And that, in itself, felt like a kind of trust.
When the car finally stopped, it was the sudden absence of motion that woke you. The silence wrapped around you gently, and you blinked slowly, the light pouring in through the windshield painting your skin in pale gold. You sat up, sleep still clinging to your bones, and turned your head.
And then you saw it.
An ice rink. Small. Secluded. Tucked into the edge of a quiet landscape like a forgotten memory.
You knew this place. Not exactly—but deeply. The kind of place that looked like a hundred others you had trained in. But it was more than recognition. It was the ache in your chest. The breath that caught. The sting behind your eyes.
“What...?” Your voice cracked as it left your throat. “What are we doing here?”
Seonghwa unfastened his seatbelt and turned toward you, calm and steady, as if he had carefully built every part of himself for this moment. His eyes were soft—no longer the sharp eyes of a detective. Just a man, looking at you with all the care in the world.
“I want you to feel free,” he said. “To be yourself. Even if just for a little while.”
You stared at him, words tangled behind your lips, caught in that place between gratitude and grief.
“What if he…?” you started to ask, the fear flickering back like a shadow.
“He won’t know,” Seonghwa said, firm but gentle. “We’re far. No one followed us. We have time. Just... trust me.”
And somehow, you did. Maybe because his voice held that same certainty it always did when you were scared. Maybe because his gaze held no doubt. Just quiet faith. Faith in you.
You stepped out of the car, the cold air biting at your skin. Your shoes crunched against the frozen ground, and the sight in front of you took your breath. The rink—empty, glowing under string lights like stars fallen from the sky—waited. As if time itself had been holding its breath.
“I didn’t bring my gear,” you murmured.
Seonghwa didn’t miss a beat. “It’s in the trunk.”
You turned, eyes wide, as he opened it. And there it was. Your skates. Your coat. Even your backpack, the one you always used for training. The knot in your throat tightened. He had planned this. Every detail. For you. Just to see you happy.
Your heart stuttered.
The inside of the rink was colder, but it was a cold you welcomed. A cold that belonged. The lights above made the ice gleam like glass, and you sat on the bench, breath shaky, hands trembling as they laced your skates with a muscle memory you thought you’d buried. The blades shimmered beneath your fingers.
And then, you stood.
One breath.
Another.
And stepped onto the ice.
At first, your legs protested. Your muscles tensed. But then—something clicked. The rhythm returned, slow and steady. The ice welcomed you back like an old friend.
You glided.
One turn. Another.
The air kissed your face.
Your arms moved without thought. Your hair caught the wind. Your body remembered the poetry—the language only you spoke. The one that didn’t need words.
And then you saw him.
Seonghwa. Skates on. Both hands clinging to the rail. A look of sheer uncertainty on his face. It was ridiculous. And precious.
“What are you doing?” you called, laughing as you approached him.
“I’m risking my physical integrity for you,” he replied, so serious you couldn’t help but laugh again—this time with your whole chest.
“Who made you do this?”
“Your smile.”
The air caught in your lungs. The words hit somewhere deep. You looked at him. Really looked.
“I wanted to be with you,” he said softly.
You offered him your hands. He hesitated. Then placed his in yours.
His fingers were cold. Yours curled around them anyway.
“Put your weight here,” you murmured, guiding his palms to your waist. “Let go. Trust the momentum.”
And he did.
He stumbled.
You steadied him.
You glided.
He followed.
Step by uncertain step, you led him. You were elegance. He was effort. But together... you were something else. Something balanced. Something honest.
You fell into laughter again. Into each other.
That rink—tucked in the middle of nowhere—became sacred. Not because of the ice. Not because of the movement.
But because, beside him, for the first time in what felt like forever, you felt like you belonged to yourself again.
You were alive.
And you were in love with Park Seonghwa.
The rain had deepened by nightfall. No longer the gentle tapping of earlier, but a steady, rhythmic pulse against the windows, like a second heartbeat echoing through the apartment. It blurred the outside world into watercolor—soft streaks of yellow and red lights bleeding into each other, distant car horns muffled by the glass. Inside, the stillness reigned. The lamps remained off. Only the dim spill of the city crept in, laying delicate shadows across the floor. The apartment smelled faintly of rain-dampened concrete and the trace of something warm from earlier—tea, maybe, or the scent of his cologne clinging to the cushions.
You sat together on the couch—too close to be casual, too far to be lovers. Your knee brushed his once, then again, as if by accident. But neither of you moved away. His hands were clasped, knuckles pale, gaze cast forward like he was trying to stop himself from looking at you. You had your legs tucked under, fingers gently fiddling with the hem of your sleeve. Every breath you took felt tethered to his, like the air itself had narrowed to fit only the space between you.
“Thank you for today,” you said, voice barely louder than the rain. You didn’t look at him when you said it, afraid that if you did, your chest would give away just how much it had meant. “It was…”
“Nice,” he finished, voice rough and low, like the words had scraped their way out of him. He tilted his head just slightly toward you. “With you, everything feels nice.”
You exhaled, caught off guard by the way your heart reacted—immediate, uncontrollable. A quiet laugh slipped from you, uncertain and breathy. “You shouldn’t say things like that.”
“Why not?”
“Because I’ll believe them.”
And then—he looked at you. Really looked. The turn of his head felt like a tide shifting, and when his eyes met yours, they pulled you under. They weren’t sharp like a detective’s, not then. They were dark, yes—but warm. Soft. As if they'd already memorized the shape of your face and still wanted to keep tracing it, just to be sure.
“Believe them,” he said.
That’s when the world held its breath. The sound of rain dulled. The air thickened, electric with something unspoken. You didn’t realize how close you’d leaned until you felt the brush of his breath across your cheek. His hand came up slowly, reverently, like he was reaching for something sacred. The backs of his fingers skimmed your skin—featherlight, trembling—and your eyes fluttered closed as your throat tightened with everything you couldn't say.
“Can I…?” His whisper was fragile. Not a question of desire, but permission.
You didn’t answer with words. You just tilted your face up to his, and closed the space.
The kiss was barely a kiss at first—just the whisper of his lips against yours. It tasted of patience, of hesitation, of the unbearable weight of longing. He kissed you like you might disappear if he moved too fast. Like your mouth was a secret he’d waited years to learn.
You pressed closer, your fingers finding the fabric of his shirt, clutching it like an anchor. And he made a sound—soft and raw—as his other hand rose to cradle the back of your neck, threading into your hair. He deepened the kiss, slow and steady, with a hunger he tried to rein in and couldn’t. His lips moved against yours with the kind of intention that makes the world drop away. You forgot the rain. The room. Your own name.
When your lips parted, he didn’t pull back. His forehead leaned into yours, breath catching. “What are you doing to me…?” he whispered, eyes still closed like he didn’t trust them not to betray too much.
You smiled, real and a little shy, your heart hammering like a secret you’d just confessed. “The same thing you’re doing to me.”
And when you kissed again, it was no longer tentative. It was certain. A little desperate. The air around you buzzed with something electric. His mouth moved with more need, more trust. His tongue brushed yours, and the sound you made—soft, surprised—was met with a quiet groan from him. His hand gripped your waist. Your hands were in his hair now, feeling the damp strands between your fingers. He melted into you, as if this was the only place he’d ever wanted to be.
You were both breathless when you parted, your noses brushing. Neither of you spoke. Not yet. But your eyes said it all.
Then, quietly, you said it: “Sleep in the room tonight.”
His lips curved into a smile. No teasing, no hesitation—just softness. He nodded, and gently took your hand like it was the most natural thing in the world.
The walk to your bedroom was wordless, quiet save for the rain. Something sacred passed between you in that stillness. When he opened the door, you slipped beneath the covers, heart racing in your chest. He walked around the bed, pausing before slipping in on the other side. He faced you, eyes searching your face in the dark.
“Can I…?” he asked again, voice like a hush.
You moved toward him. That was your answer.
His arms came around you, one strong arm wrapping your waist, the other threading gently beneath your neck. He pulled you in, your back against his chest, your bodies slotting together like puzzle pieces meant to fit. You exhaled, and so did he. His breath tickled your neck.
“This is good,” he murmured. “This puts me at ease.”
His hand rested against your stomach, warm and grounding. And when he kissed your temple, it wasn’t just affection—it was gratitude. Worship. A promise, whispered without words.
“Good night, love.”
“Good night, Hwa.”
Outside, the rain kept falling. But inside that room, time slowed. The air wrapped around you like his arms had. There was no fear. No distance. Just breath syncing breath, heartbeat syncing heartbeat. You didn’t flinch when sleep came.
Because he was there. Because you weren’t afraid. Because for the first time in a long, long time— You were home.
Everything had changed since that night. Since the moment you and Seonghwa kissed under the dim light of the living room, with emotions running high and words trembling on your lips. After so many weeks of uncertainty, of loaded silences and glances overflowing with things left unsaid, you had finally surrendered to each other. And since then, life had been different.
Waking up with his arms wrapped around your waist, his warm breath on your neck, his fingers reaching for yours even in sleep... Every moment with him felt stolen from a parallel world where everything was softer, safer, more real. In the mornings, you shared coffee and lazy kisses. At night, you shared love in whispers and laughter, as if the rest of the world didn't exist. It was like living inside a protective bubble, built with caresses and unspoken promises.
Your side of the bed had a different blanket, a small scented candle on the nightstand, which Seonghwa said smelled like you. There were moments of passion, kisses that stole touches and touches that made you forget even your own name... but there was also love in the little things: in how he looked at you when you were focused on cooking, in how his fingers stroked your hair without saying a word, in how he seemed to read every one of your emotions without you having to speak.
But peace, as always, was fleeting.
That night, you had decided to stay home. The rain pounded against the windows persistently, as if the sky was trying to slip through some crack in the city to warn you that it was about to break. You wrapped yourself in Seonghwa's hoodie, the one you shamelessly stole and he didn't even bother to reclaim anymore. The scent of him—wood, bitter coffee, and something warm you couldn't name—kept you company as you leafed through a book you barely read, more attentive to the clock than to the words.
Before leaving, Seonghwa had leaned over you, one hand on your cheek.
"Don't stay up too late. I'm just a phone call away," he said, kissing your forehead like a promise.
At the station, the clock read 10:46 p.m. when the door to his office creaked open. Seonghwa looked up from his desk. In front of him, Hongjoong stood pale-faced, with an envelope in his hands.
"Hwa... this came. It has your name on it."
It was a white envelope. No sender. Sealed. Seonghwa felt a sharp sting shoot through the base of his neck. He took it without saying a word and opened it carefully. Inside: a USB drive and a handwritten note.
"I thought you might like to see this, detective. Since you're as interested in her as I am."
Seonghwa's heart skipped a beat, barely perceptible. He connected the device to the monitor without a word, his fingers suddenly cold on the keyboard. The file took a few seconds to open. A video, untitled. No sound. The image trembled slightly at first. It was a recording made from a distance, with a hidden camera. And there you were. Sitting on a bench in front of a café. Cloudy day. White scarf around your neck, the one he had given you on a winter afternoon when you were shivering and pretending not to.
The lens zoomed in. Then another cut. You walking. You buying something at a convenience store. Entering the subway. Entering your home. Recordings made in different places, on different days. Some recognizable. Others older. The video showed them one after another, unhurried, as if documenting a carefully observed routine.
And then, in the reflection of a store window, for just a second, Seonghwa saw a face. Not entirely clear, but enough to stir something icy in his chest.
The video changed. Another file. This time, there was audio. The voice that came through was male. Young. Unnervingly soft.
"She was so beautiful that day..." said a male voice, almost tender. Seonghwa felt his stomach tighten. "She skated like she was flying. You know what I thought when I saw her for the first time? That the gods were sending her to me. For me. So I could protect her. So I could love her. But you... you came to ruin it all, detective Park."
That voice...
He rewound the video. Paused. Enhanced. The face again. Brown hair. Glasses...
The assistant coach from your first nationals. The one who always seemed in the background. The one who congratulated you with a hug too long for his position. The one you said you had forgotten over the years.
"He was there... all this time..."
Seonghwa stood up abruptly. His chair fell back. He grabbed his coat. He didn't even ask for backup. "If he's nearby... if he's sent this... then she's probably in danger. Now."
A movie played in the background, but your eyes followed none of it. Sometimes love feels like peace, and other times, like a sweet knot in your chest that won't let you think of anything else. You were thinking of him—of Seonghwa—of the way he touched your face like you were made of glass, of how he kissed you with the care of someone who finally understood what it meant to belong to another heart.
You had felt broken for so long. But with him... the pieces were starting to take shape again.
You stood to turn off the television and the lights, leaving only the corner lamp on. Its warm light painted dancing shadows across the walls, moving with every gust of wind that slipped through the cracks.
Something changed.
It was a tiny sound. A creak. The kind of noise a house makes as it settles... except this one didn't come from the roof or the walls. It came from the hallway. From inside.
"Hwa?" you called, hesitantly, just in case. Because sometimes he came home unannounced. "Babe, did you forget your snacks again? I left them next to..." but you looked at the kitchen counter, and the snacks you had picked out for Seonghwa weren't there.
You turned slowly, as if your body knew something your mind still refused to accept. And when you saw him—when his figure emerged from the shadows—the world stopped spinning for a whole second.
He was standing by the doorway, as if he'd been there for hours. As if he'd been watching you since Seonghwa left the house. His face was almost exactly as you remembered. Minjae... the ex-assistant of your coach. The one who was always behind your trainer, harmless... almost invisible. The one who could disappear into any crowd... until he didn't. Years had passed since you last saw him, since your first nationals—the same ones from the trophy the stalker—Minjae had stolen. Your heart raced. Breathing became difficult. Your mind slipped in and out of denial. Because it couldn't be. Not him.
"It's been a long time," he said with a calm voice, too calm, laced with malice that made you immediately step back.
"What are you doing here?" you managed to say, your throat dry, hands shaking.
He took a step forward, unfazed by your tone. "You're asking the wrong question, love," he answered with a twisted smile. "You shouldn't ask what I'm doing here... but why it took me so long to come."
His voice was soft, almost affectionate, and that made it all the more horrifying. Like a lover returning from a long journey, instead of the man who had been hiding behind every one of your fears these past months. You tried to move, but your body wouldn't respond as quickly as you needed. Your skin bristled. Your stomach turned. Your instincts screamed at you to run, but fear had roots, and they had grown deep into your feet.
"No... I don't understand. How did you get in?" you asked, more to buy time than to get an answer.
"Did you really think this security system would stop me?" he laughed softly, humorless. "I've entered your world long before this. I entered when no one else saw you. When you cried in secret after failing to rank. When you trained until you bled. When your fingers cracked from the cold and you kept going anyway. I saw you. I was there. Always."
His devotion made you sick. His words were blades, growing sharper, more intimate. He didn't speak like a stranger, but like someone who had been secretly living with you for years.
"You're sick," you murmured, taking another step back. Your eyes scanned the room, searching for your phone. You had to call Seonghwa, had to ask for help.
"Don't say that, my love," he whispered. "True love isn't learned. It's revealed. And you revealed it to me, without even realizing. Every movement you made on the ice was a poem to me. Did you know that? Did you know the gods sent you to me? You are a miracle. An answer. My destiny."
"You have no right..." you started, but he interrupted you, his voice now tinged with restrained rage.
"And that damn detective does? He has the right to touch you, to kiss you, to sleep with you like he knows you?" his face twisted, fists clenched. "You don't get it, do you? He doesn't know you like I do. He hasn't seen everything I've seen in you. I love you like one loves the sacred. With faith. With sacrifice. I've waited. I've endured. I've watched you drift away... forget me– but I never stopped loving you!"
The air in the room was dense, as if every word filled your lungs with poison. Sweat ran down your back. The trembling wasn't just in your hands anymore, but in your legs, your lips, your voice. You wanted to run, but he lunged. He grabbed you by the wrist with a strength you didn't expect, his fingers digging into your skin with terrifying determination.
"Let me go!" you screamed, desperate.
"NO!" he shouted, eyes wild. "Not until you hear me. Not until you feel me. I love you!"
"You're crazy!" you struggled.
"I'm in love! And it hurts! You don't know what it's like to truly love! Because if you did, you wouldn't look at me with such disgust!"
"Because you scare me!" you managed to break free with a yank, stumbling backward. Your legs hit the dining table, knocking over a candle. The thud was sharp, and for a moment you thought that would be enough to make him back off. But no. He was still there, looking at you with sick, pleading eyes.
"You don't have to be afraid of me... I would never hurt you. Just..." his voice dropped, broken, "just let me stay. Just one night. Just look at me. Like you did when you were alone, when you had no one. I was that 'no one' for years. And still I loved you. I still did everything for you."
"Leave me alone."
"Don't throw me out!" he shouted, stepping toward you violently. "Don't throw me out again! I can't go back out there knowing you're here, in this house, with him!"
Your chest rose and fell rapidly. You felt like you were going to faint at any moment. Your hands groped blindly, and finally your fingers brushed your phone, lying between the couch cushions. You didn't make any sudden moves. You just kept looking at him, weighing each word.
He took a step. Then another. As if your fear didn't exist. As if it were part of the game. As if it excited him.
"Don't come any closer," you repeated, your voice now firmer, but also more frightened. "This isn't love!"
And his face... changed. It tensed. The smile disappeared, as if someone had switched off the light inside him. The muscles in his jaw clenched. The light in his eyes turned into something dark, threatening.
"It's not love?" he repeated in a low, hoarse voice. "It's not love to spend sleepless nights watching every one of your performances? To keep every ticket from where you competed? Isn't it love to carve your name into my skin because you're already etched into my soul?"
He rolled up his right sleeve, and there, with jagged lines and old scars... was your name.
Tattooed. With a knife or blade.
Your stomach churned. You wanted to vomit. You wanted to cry. You wanted to disappear.
"I love you so much it... hurts," he said, taking another step toward you. "And you're hurting me now. I don't understand why. You were mine... before him."
His eyes burned at the mention of Seonghwa.
"He stole you," he spat. "He contaminated you. But I can still clean you. You can still be mine again."
"I never was. Never." Your words came out between sobs, through the trembling of your jaw and the grip you had on your phone. "I never loved you! I never wanted this!"
That made him snap. He punched the wall with a closed fist, so hard the frame shook. You screamed, curling into the corner. Adrenaline boiled in your veins, but your body trembled like a leaf swept by the wind.
"Don't say that!" he roared, eyes filling with tears. "You don't know what you're saying. You don't know how much I've done for you!"
And suddenly, in a swift movement, he got too close. His hand clamped around your wrist with overwhelming force and the phone slipped from your grip. You screamed, struggling, and his hot breath hit your face.
You didn't know how, but the tears began to fall. It wasn't an outburst. It was that kind of crying that drips silently, like your body trying to warn you that everything inside you is breaking. The air was still poisoned. His closeness suffocating.
"Don't cry..." he murmured, wiping your cheek with terrifying tenderness. "I don't like seeing you like this. Not when I've given you so much. Everything. All you have to do is say you'll stay with me. Just that, (Y/N):"
Your voice came out torn.
"Never."
The silence that followed was thick, like a pause before collapse. His hand, which had been trembling before, hardened. The smile vanished. And in its place settled a blank expression. Dry. Lethal.
"Then you leave me no choice," he whispered, as if talking to himself.
He took a step back. Slowly. As if weighing a punishment. And then, with a calm that chilled more than any scream, he pulled something from his pocket that gleamed under the dim hallway light.
A small blade.
Light. Precise. Cold.
"You don't understand..." he said as he spun it between his fingers with sickening skill. "But if you can't be mine... you'll be no one's. And certainly not his."
Your legs wanted to move. Run. Scream. Something. But fear had already placed invisible chains around your ankles. It was like being trapped in a lucid nightmare: you could see every detail, but you couldn't wake up.
"Do you know what I thought, that time I saw you skating with him in the stands?" he continued, his voice dropping even lower, brushing a whisper. "I thought about how your hands would look covered in blood. Not from hate. No..." he shook his head gently. "From art. Because everything you touch is art. Even pain could be... if it's mine."
Then he raised the weapon and pressed it gently to his own cheek, barely cutting the skin. A thin red line appeared and began to slide down his face.
You wanted to vomit. You felt bile rise to your throat and your eyes kept spilling tears. You couldn't believe what you were seeing; you couldn't fully accept that the Minjae you had known years ago was the same sick man who seemed to have lost his mind.
"Look what I'm capable of doing for you. Look how far I'm willing to go. And if that's not love... then love is dead."
You backed up until you hit the doorframe. The wood creaked. Your fingers searched for something —anything— to defend yourself with. He noticed. His gaze changed.
"Don't run. Don't make me hurt you. I don't want to. But I can. You know that, right?" he took another step toward you. "Because if you don't come with me now, (Y/N)... he'll be the first. I'll kill him. I'll make him suffer. And then I'll take you far away. No one will know anything. You'll be mine. Like it was meant to be from the start."
Your heart pounded like a drum on the verge of breaking. Everything was too fast, too slow at the same time. And then...
A bang.
Not on your body. On the door.
A dry crack. The sound of a lock being forced.
And then a voice. Deep. Sharp. Full of fury.
The door burst open with a violence that shook the walls. The sound was like a gunshot, tearing through the dense air, shattering the sickening bubble you were trapped in.
"(Y/N)!"
Seonghwa's voice. Firm, furious. Alive. Your head turned toward the sound and, for a moment, it was as if time had stopped. He was there, soaked by the rain, eyes ablaze, chest heaving. In his eyes, the promise that it was all over. That you had been found. But it wasn't that simple. Minjae took a step back, startled, but not defeated. His knife gleamed between his fingers. His breathing quickened. And then, something changed in his face. Like a mask falling. Fear melted into rage. Into jealousy. Into madness. "You..." he spat. "You're the problem. You always have been." "Drop the weapon!" Seonghwa ordered, aiming straight at his chest. "You're not going to touch her. Not now, not ever again." "You don't understand anything, do you? She's mine! MINE!" he shouted, his voice cracking, almost childish, like a kid losing his favorite toy. "She doesn't belong to anyone. Least of all someone sick like you." "She chose me first!" he yelled, throwing the knife forcefully to the side. It hit the wall with a metallic clang, but he was already charging at Seonghwa, fists clenched, with animal fury. You screamed. It was like watching two opposing forces collide at the center of a ruined world. Seonghwa didn't hesitate and landed a direct punch to the stomach that made Minjae double over for a second. But he writhed like a cornered beast and hit Seonghwa's jaw with a dry punch. The force pushed him back. Blood. From Seonghwa's lip. From Minjae's brow. "YOU CORRUPTED HER!" Minjae shouted as he threw another punch. "You put ideas in her head! She loved me before you!" "You don't know what love is!" Seonghwa roared, grabbing him by the collar, slamming him against the wall. The plaster cracked. "You suffocated her! You stole her peace, her safety, her dreams!" "I saved her! I protected her! No one else saw her like I did..." "You followed her! You stalked her! YOU TORTURED HER!" You could only watch. Legs trembling, body pressed against the wall, wanting to scream but voiceless. It was too much. Watching them fight. Watching Seonghwa bleed for you. The silence lasted only a second. But it was a long second, dense, like a bottomless pit where your senses sank. Seonghwa and Minjae wrestled in the center of the apartment—the same one where you'd slept last night, where you'd cooked, where you'd tried to reclaim some normalcy—and now it looked like a battlefield. Papers, picture frames, shards of glass. A lamp on the floor. Blood beginning to stain the wood. Your ears rang. Your heart pounded against your ribs in a frantic rhythm. "LET ME GO!" Minjae screamed, desperate, scratching Seonghwa's face with his nails, as if that could give him an advantage. Seonghwa growled, but didn't loosen his grip. He had him pinned against the wall, fingers digging into his wet jacket. "I won't let you touch her ever again!" "You don't get to decide that!" Minjae spat. "YOU don't know what we shared! She was happy before you! HAPPY!" "You don't know what happiness is! What you did wasn't love, it was obsession, it was control!" Minjae laughed. A broken, coarse, sinister laugh. "If you hadn't shown up in our lives... we'd still be together." Your legs gave out. "No..." you murmured, barely audible. "That's not true..."
"SAY IT!" Minjae shouted, turning his face toward you, panting, soaked, pupils dilated.
"Say it! Tell me you didn't think of me when you skated. Of your admirer... Tell me you didn't read my words over and over. TELL ME YOU DIDN'T KEEP THEM!"
Your lips parted, but no sound came.
Only tears.
And that vacant look that gave you away: you were broken.
"LOOK AT HER!" Seonghwa roared. "LOOK AT HER AND SEE WHAT YOU'VE DONE!"
But Minjae wasn't listening. He wasn't reasoning. He was a swarm of twisted emotions: nostalgia, rage, jealousy, delusion. And in that moment, you felt it. He wasn't a person.
He was a loose threat.
Then, the unexpected.
Minjae let out a very low laugh. Something changed. Not his face—that was still contorted—but his energy. As if a terrible idea had just crossed his mind.
"You know..." he murmured, looking around, "if she can't be mine, she won't be yours either."
Seonghwa pushed him, but Minjae staggered toward the kitchen, limping. Something flickered in his eyes. Something... dangerous.
You could barely process it.
But when you saw him open a drawer quickly, you knew it wasn't just an attempt to escape.
"No!" you shouted. "No, please!"
Seonghwa ran after him, but it was already too late. Minjae had grabbed something. Not a knife… A lighter.
And a shattered bottle with alcohol spilled on the floor.
"You're not thinking..." Seonghwa froze. "Don't you dare."
"You think I'm going alone?" Minjae hissed, with terrifying calm. "This place... this damn place you built together... I'm going to watch it burn. And you with it."
The smell of alcohol was already in the air.
Your vision blurred. Fear became something absolute, almost unreal. Everything seemed distant, as if you were watching your own end from outside your body.
"Minjae," you stammered. "Stop. You don't have to do this. We can... we can talk."
"Talk?! Too late for that! You ignored me. You replaced me. And you..." he pointed at Seonghwa, with a deranged smile. "You ruined everything."
Then, he raised the lighter. The dry click of the mechanism echoed like a gunshot.
Once, twice, three times.
And the flame appeared.
It was a second. Just one second.
But Seonghwa couldn't allow it.
With lightning speed, he ducked, rolled across the floor, grabbed his gun—the one he'd dropped earlier for safety—and aimed.
"NO!" you screamed, but it was already too late.
Bang.
The shot echoed endlessly in your ears. The flame died before it touched the floor. The lighter fell, bouncing against the tiles.
And Minjae…
Dropped to his knees.
Then backward.
A dark flower bloomed on his chest.
Silence.
A murderous silence.
A silence like a grave.
Your knees buckled. You collapsed to the floor, not feeling the impact. Eyes locked on his lifeless body. You didn't cry. Didn't scream. You couldn't.
You just wanted it all to end. For someone to turn the world off.
Seonghwa lowered the weapon slowly. His hands trembled. His face was drenched in sweat and blood.
He didn't move for long seconds. And then, he took a step toward you. Then another.
The gun still hung from his hand, but his gaze was no longer on Minjae, only on you. Just you.
"(Y/N)... baby" his voice was barely a whisper, broken by the effort, by the rage still burning in his chest, by the fear that hadn't left his skin. "Are you hurt? Are you okay?"
You didn't know how to respond. The words had hidden somewhere deep in your body. Everything hurt. Everything shook. The air was heavy, like you had to swallow the past just to breathe.
Seonghwa approached slowly, as if afraid of scaring you more, as if aware that any sudden movement could break you.
He knelt in front of you.
"I'm here," he said softly, locking eyes with yours. "It's over. I swear, it's over."
His hands hesitated for a second before touching you. But you—before even thinking—threw yourself at him.
You held him with a strength you didn't know you had left. Clung to his chest, to the warmth of his body, to the restless drum of his heart. Your face buried in his neck, in his shoulder, in any part of him that proved you were alive.
And he held you. Held you like you were home.
"I'm here, love," he murmured. "I'm here. You don't have to run anymore. You're not alone anymore."
The crying came without warning. Not a soft sob, but a total breakdown. A tremor that started in your abdomen and shook every part of you. You screamed. You cried. You fell apart.
"I couldn't breathe..." you managed to say through tears. "Seonghwa... I... couldn't take it anymore..."
"I know," he answered, his lips against your temple. "I know, sweetheart. But it's over. No one's going to hurt you again."
The stomping of boots on the stairs was the only thing that broke that moment. Voices. Orders.
And then, Hongjoong's silhouette appeared in the doorway, with two armed agents behind him.
"Seonghwa!" he shouted, gun at the ready, but when he saw the body on the floor, the blood, and the way you trembled in his partner's arms, he lowered the weapon immediately. "God... Are you okay?"
Seonghwa did not respond immediately. He just tightened his embrace, as if afraid you would fade away if he let go.
"We need an ambulance," he said at last, without looking at them. "Not for us. For him. Make sure he's really... done."
One of the officers approached Minjae's body. He checked it. Nodded.
"He's dead."
That word floated in the air. Dead.
It should have relieved you. But it only brought more tears.
Not for him. For you. For what he had stolen from you. For what would never come back.
For the lost innocence. For the months of paranoia, of insomnia, of constant fear.
For the silences that screamed inside you.
Hongjoong approached cautiously, looking at Seonghwa and then at you.
"We have everything under control," he said firmly. "I'll talk to headquarters. You two... stay here for a moment."
Seonghwa barely nodded. He couldn't, he didn't want to let you go.
And you weren't going to let him.
"I've got you," he whispered, slowly caressing your back. "I'm with you. I'm staying. Can you hear me?"
You nodded, your forehead against his neck.
"I'm so scared..."
"You don't have to be strong now. You just have to be here. With me."
His words were like threads sewing your torn soul. They didn't promise a perfect future, but they offered the closest thing: presence. Real love. A refuge.
And for the first time in a long time, amid the pain, the broken glass, the blood and the screams, you felt something like peace.
Not because everything was fine. But because you weren't alone.
And in that embrace—desperate, dirty, hurting—there was a silent promise: life would go on.
And you were going to fight for it.
A knot tightened in your throat.
"But no more." His forehead rested against yours, his eyes closed, as if he needed to feel your existence to calm his pulse. "You don't have to hide anymore. Not with me."
Your lower lip trembled. You wanted to speak. Tell him you were broken. That maybe you would never be whole again. But he had read you before. As always.
"Listen to me." His hands gently took your face, guiding you to look at him. "You're not weak. You're not fragile. You survived. You're still here. You're still fighting. And there's nothing braver than that."
The sincerity in his eyes pierced you like a sweet stake. It hurt, but not like before. Not like the fear. It was a different pain. One that came with relief. With the possibility of healing.
"I swear that as long as I'm with you, no one is going to hurt you again. No one is going to touch you, silence you, make you doubt yourself."
Your breath hitched. The tremor in your body turned into a muffled sob. And he didn't pull away. He held you tighter. As if with just his arms, he could keep you whole.
"You're everything he could never understand," he whispered against your hair. "Everything he wanted to control, because he couldn't stand you shining without him."
One more silence. Loaded. Emotional.
"And I..." His voice dropped. More intimate. More vulnerable. "I just want to see you free. I want to see you laugh. I want to see how your eyes light up when you talk about something you love. I want to see you live without fear."
Tears fell on their own. Not for Minjae. Not for the wound. But for what you had just heard. For everything they had never told you.
"What he did to you doesn't define who you are," he said with strength. "What defines you is that, after everything, you're still here. And I—I'm so fucking proud of you."
Your fingers sought his. You intertwined them. Like a silent promise. Like an anchor.
He stayed there with you. Without hurry. Without demands. Accepting your silences. Accepting your crying. Accepting you whole, even in your fragments.
And in the middle of the chaos, the crime, the storm, the dark story that had just closed, there was a corner of peace.
Just you and him.
Just the warmth of his chest, his voice in your ear, his fingers tangled in yours.
A promise: that winter, finally was starting to melt.
It all started two years ago, with a call to the police station.
No one could have imagined that night — with the phone trembling between your fingers, your breath stuck somewhere between your ribs and your throat, fear sinking into your bones like ice water — would be the beginning of something bigger than justice. Because that night, although you were looking for help, what you found was him. Park Seonghwa. The detective who didn’t just answer the call — he heard you. Who followed every lead with an almost reverent devotion, who believed you without needing proof, who never looked at you with pity or fragility, but with the steadiness of someone who saw past your fear and into your strength. As if he already knew that your story wasn’t ending there. That, in fact, it was just beginning.
And it was.
Because if the ice had once been your first love — sharp, demanding, all-consuming — then Seonghwa became the second. A quieter, warmer love. One that didn’t ask you to be perfect, but simply to breathe. A love that taught you how to fall asleep again without needing every light on. That helped you reclaim the silence. That whispered safety into the spaces where panic used to live. That held you, night after night, until your own body stopped flinching at the sound of footsteps in the hallway. That waited for you — patient and whole — as you learned to trust the world again. Learned to trust yourself.
Coming back to skating wasn’t instant. It was slow, like thawing after a long winter. A daily ritual of placing one foot in front of the other, while fear still clung to your shadow like static. The ice didn’t feel like home at first — it felt foreign, fragile, like it might crack beneath your weight at any moment. But you had changed too. You were no longer the girl who danced between crystals for applause and gold. You were the woman who had survived. Who had crawled through darkness and decided to return. Not because it was easy, but because it mattered. One fall at a time, one trembling glide at a time, you took the ice back. And slowly, like healing, it accepted you.
And now you’re here.
Not in practice. Not in secrecy. But in the grand final of the International Championships — the summit of the dream you once buried beneath trauma, now resurrected in full bloom. The stadium around you is thunder and light. The rink beneath you glows like a frozen lake kissed by the stars. The crowd is roaring, but your gaze seeks only two faces: your grandfather, the root that never let go, the soul who once sold candy just to buy you skates. And beside him, Seonghwa — your fiancé. Your future. The man who taught you that love can be a shelter and a promise.
They’re both standing. Applauding. Crying without shame.
The music begins — a haunting, rising melody — and you move.
But not for medals. Not for revenge. Not for anyone else’s redemption. You skate for the girl who once locked herself in a bathroom, unsure if she'd ever feel whole again. You skate for the hands that shook opening threatening letters. For the nights when your breath would vanish for no reason. You skate for every moment Seonghwa held you close, saying nothing, simply being there — constant, calm, present. You skate for your freedom.
And you skate like you’ve never skated before.
Not just graceful — transcendent. Each spin carves out pieces of your past and sets them free. Each jump is a defiance, a declaration: I am still here. You become something more than a performer. You are poetry in motion. A flame on ice. A survivor wrapped in sequins, dancing in her own rebirth.
When the final note fades into silence, the applause shatters the sky.
The score flashes. It’s impossible — record-breaking. The kind of score that silences even the loudest doubts. You’ve won. The championship, yes. But more than that. You’ve won your right to exist in the light again. You’ve reclaimed your life.
You drop your hands over your mouth as the tears come — heavy, endless, necessary. You cry for everything it took to get here. For everything you lost and everything you reclaimed. You cry because you’re still standing, still skating, still alive.
In the crowd, you hear it — your grandfather’s raspy voice echoing above the rest: "THAT’S MY GRANDDAUGHTER!"
He’s waving a crumpled handkerchief, cheeks damp, eyes bright. He looks like the man who once lifted you up after every fall — and he is. He always has been.
And then — him.
Seonghwa.
No longer the stoic detective, no badge or suit to hide behind. Just him, in a long black coat, his hands in his pockets, his eyes locked onto you as if you are his entire world. When your eyes meet, his lips curve into the softest, surest smile. The kind of smile that says: we made it. He places a hand over his heart, and then points at you.
Always with you. Always for you.
And you smile — broken, breathless, whole — because you know. Because now, you can believe it.
The medal glints against your collarbone. The trophy weighs golden in your hands. But nothing is heavier — or more sacred — than the love inside your chest. The love that survived the darkness. The love that healed beside you.
Later, backstage, he finds you.
No barriers. No cameras. Just you, and him, and the moment you both fought for.
He walks straight past the restricted zone as if nothing could stop him. And when he reaches you, he wraps his arms around you and pulls you in, burying his face in your shoulder. “You did it,” he breathes, his voice cracking. “God, you really did it.”
You hold onto him, trembling. “I came back,” you whisper, “And you were there. Always.”
He leans back, just enough to look at you. His fingers trail down your cheek, brushing away a tear. The engagement ring glints on your finger — delicate, silver, chosen without fanfare but worn with quiet pride. A promise already made. A future already unfolding. His thumb brushes just beneath it, lingering there like he’s reminding himself that this is real — you are real — and not just a dream he kept chasing through case files and sleepless nights. And then he kisses you.
It isn’t rushed. It isn’t frantic.
It’s everything.
A kiss that says thank you and I’m here and we survived. A kiss that tastes like tears and hope and home. A kiss that rewrites the story of what you thought love could be.
You kiss him back. Fully. Fiercely. Without fear. With everything you have left in you — all your fight, all your grace, all your light. Your hands clutch at his coat like a lifeline, because he is. And you know it now: you will never run again. You don’t need to.
This is the end of a dark chapter. And the beginning of something entirely new.
When you finally part, your foreheads rest together, your breaths tangled. “I’m so proud of you,” he whispers, voice thick. “So fucking proud. And not because you won. Not because of the score. But because you learned to love the ice again... without forgetting to love yourself too.”
You smile through your tears. “I love you,” you whisper back, because there’s nothing else truer than that.
And when he says it in return — low, fierce, full — your grandfather arrives, eyes swollen, heart wide open. He wraps you both in his arms like he’s holding onto a dream that finally came true.
And it’s in that exact moment that you understand it — all of it.
The fear. The fight. The pain. The recovery. The love.
It was all to get here. To this.
Your life didn’t end in fear. It began when you faced it.
And the ice? It’s no longer just a stage. It’s your voice. Your sanctuary. Your freedom. Your home.
Because the ice may still be cold — But it will never, ever freeze you again.
taglist: @hwasflower @queenofdumbfuckery
a/n: well, here we go with the first fic of the new atz section on the blog. i hope you liked, if you did — repost, comments and likes are always welcome.
you can leave asks here. go back to navigation.
#park seonghwa#seonghwa fanfic#seonghwa au#seonghwa x reader#seonghwa ateez#ateez fanfic#ateez#ateez seonghwa#fanfic#fyp#explore page
407 notes
·
View notes
Text



Guess your stuck with me..
Pairing - Troublemaker!Jinx x Academic Achiever!Reader Summary - You’re an academic achiever—sharp, disciplined, and determined to stay on top. Jinx is a reckless, unpredictable troublemaker who barely shows up to class. When the professor pairs you together for a presentation, it feels like a nightmare. She doesn’t help, doesn’t care, and somehow always gets under your skin. But between late nights, frayed nerves, and unexpected moments, you start realizing—maybe she’s not just a distraction after all. Content - 11.5k words, collab with @kkoga !! Slow-burn, Enemies-to-Lovers, Academic rivalry, forced partnership, bickering, tension, Academic stress, burnout, mild angst, brief crying scene, Jinx being an absolute menace, mutual pining, and one very unexpected but very needed kiss. Ends on a happy note!

Your name carried weight on campus.
Not in the way a socialite’s name did, or a legacy student’s, or even a student-athlete’s. No, your reputation was built on something far more lethal—academic dominance.
Summa cum laude in the making.
Top of every class.
Winner of multiple national competitions.
Professors used your essays as the example.
People didn’t just respect you. They feared you
You had single-handedly torpedoed GPAs when professors started grading on a curve. People scrambled to be in your group for projects, knowing you’d carry them to an A (you didn’t let them, obviously). You didn’t have time for slackers, and you especially didn’t have time for people who thought coasting through college was an option.
Which was why, when your professor announced the groups for your upcoming project, you expected to be placed with someone competent.
The sound of shuffling papers and quiet murmurs filled the lecture hall as your Professor adjusted his glasses, scanning the list in his hands with a practiced, impartial expression. You sat near the front, back straight, pen poised, waiting for the inevitable announcement of the semester’s biggest source of misery—group projects.
Your fingers tapped against your notebook as names were read, barely listening—until you heard yours.
And then—
"Jinx."
Your entire body tensed.
No. No, no, no. There had to be some mistake.
Slowly, you turned your head. Across the room, feet propped up on the chair in front of her, sat Jinx—headphones around her neck, chewing on a pen cap like it owed her money. She didn’t even look up, just gave an exaggerated yawn and cracked her knuckles.
The girl who skipped half her classes. The girl who turned in blank assignments. The girl who, last semester, set a toaster on fire in the dorm kitchen and called it "a science experiment."
You clenched your jaw.
"Groups will work together on a thirty-minute presentation due at the end of the month," he continued, oblivious to your silent suffering. "This will be worth 30% of your final grade. I expect collaboration."
Jinx glanced at you lazily, then grinned. "Guess you're stuck with me,nerd."
You exhaled sharply, gripping your pen tight enough to snap.
This was going to be a disaster.
You considered your options.
Beg the professor for a group change. (Humiliating, undignified.)
Carry the entire project yourself. (Tiring, inevitable.)
Force Jinx to be useful. (Impossible.)
Yeah. You were screwed.
As class ended, you gathered your things with the speed and precision of someone preparing for battle. You weren’t going to let Jinx coast through this and leech off your grade. No, you were going to establish rules, schedules, expectations—
A crumpled piece of paper hit your shoulder.
You turned, already seething.
Jinx stood a few feet away, backpack slung lazily over one shoulder, looking entirely too pleased with herself. "Hey, partner," she drawled. "Wanna do all the work for me, or should I pretend to help?"
Your eye twitched.
"Neither." You leveled her with a cold stare. "We’re meeting in the library tomorrow. Be there at noon."
Jinx mock-gasped, pressing a hand to her chest. "Noon? That’s, like, peak nap time."
You did not have the patience for this.
"Show up," you snapped, "or I will make sure the professor knows exactly how much effort you’re putting in."
Jinx smirked, tilting her head. "Oh, scary. What are you gonna do, write a strongly worded email?" You gritted your teeth. "Yes. And CC the entire department." Jinx let out a bark of laughter. "Damn, you really are serious about this nerd stuff, huh?"
"It's called having standards."
Jinx leaned in, eyes glinting with amusement. "It's called being a control freak." Your fingers curled around the strap of your bag. This was going to be a long, long project.
-
The next day, you arrived at the library at exactly noon. Jinx did not.
At 12:15, you tapped your pen against your notebook.
At 12:30, you checked your watch.
At 12:45, you debated homicide.
Then, at 12:57, Jinx finally strolled in, looking like she just rolled out of bed—because she probably had. She plopped into the chair across from you, legs kicked up on the table. "Chill, bookworm, I’m here."
You inhaled sharply through your nose. "You’re fifty-seven minutes late."
"Only 'cause I got distracted," she said, waving a hand. "Saw this really cool bird outside. Had blue feathers. Kinda reminded me of—oh wait, no, that was just a plastic bag."
You just stared at her.
Jinx grinned. "So, what’s the plan, boss?"
Oh, you were going to lose your mind.
You took a slow, measured breath. It didn’t help.
"The plan," you said through clenched teeth, "was to start working an hour ago."
Jinx shrugged. "Yeah, well, time’s fake. Anyway, what’s the topic again?"
You pinched the bridge of your nose. "You don’t even know the topic?"
She stretched her arms behind her head. "Look, I was too busy living in the moment to check the syllabus. Enlighten me, O Wise One."
You resisted the urge to throw your notebook at her.
"We're analyzing historical revolutions and their economic impact," you said, voice dangerously tight. "Which means research. Structure. Actual effort."
Jinx gave you a slow, amused look. "God, you sound fun at parties."
"I am fun at parties," you snapped. "Academic parties. Where people actually care about learning instead of setting things on fire."
"One time," Jinx muttered, rolling her eyes. "That toaster thing was one time." You ignored her. "We need to divide the work. Since you refuse to function like a normal student, I'll handle the primary research and outline the key points."
Jinx propped her chin on her hand. "Sweet. What do I do?"
"You," you said, narrowing your eyes, "are going to actually contribute." Jinx let out a low whistle. "Wow, setting high expectations for me. Dangerous move, nerd."
You exhaled sharply, flipping open your laptop. "You can start by reading the sources I compiled. Then we’ll discuss how to divide the sections for the presentation." Jinx yawned, cracking her neck. "Sounds so exciting." "It's more exciting than failing," you shot back. Jinx smirked. "You really think I care about failing?"
You studied her. She said it like a joke, but there was something about the way she said it—offhand, too casual, like she had already accepted it as inevitable.
You pushed the thought aside. You weren’t here to psychoanalyze her. You were here to make sure she didn’t singlehandedly tank your grade.
"Just read," you said, turning your laptop toward her. Jinx sighed dramatically but took the laptop. "Fine, fine, don’t get your nerd glasses in a twist." You did, in fact, wear glasses sometimes, but that was beside the point.
For the next ten minutes, there was silence. You focused on your own research, occasionally side-eyeing Jinx, fully expecting her to start doodling in the margins or spinning in her chair instead of reading.
But she wasn’t.
She was staring at the screen, brows furrowed, actually reading.
You blinked.
Huh.
Maybe—just maybe—this wouldn’t be a complete disaster.
Then Jinx leaned back, stretching with a loud groan. "Alright, I read, like, five paragraphs. Can I go now?"
Never mind. It was going to be a complete disaster.
"Five paragraphs?" you repeated, deadpan. "That's the best you can do?" Jinx shrugged. "Technically, I read six. But that last one was boring as hell, so I stopped paying attention halfway through." You inhaled sharply. "You—" No. You weren’t going to waste your breath. "You know what? Fine. Since reading is so difficult for you, let's try something simpler. Just tell me what you learned." Jinx hummed, tapping a finger against her chin. "Alright, so—uh—something about, like… taxes? And people being mad about… bread?"
You just stared at her.
Jinx beamed. "Nailed it, didn’t I?" You resisted the urge to slam your head against the table. "The French Revolution," you said slowly, "was not just about bread."
"Are you sure?" Jinx leaned back in her chair, balancing on two legs. "I mean, ‘Let them eat cake’ is, like, the only thing people remember from it."
"Oh my God, you are so—" You cut yourself off, pressing your fingers against your temples. "We are so behind schedule because of you."
Jinx smirked. "Correction: you are behind schedule. I never had one to begin with." You shot her a glare that could have burned a hole through solid steel. "This is worth thirty percent of our grade. Thirty. Percent. That is literally the difference between passing and failing. Do you even care about that?" Jinx didn’t answer right away. For a second—just a second—something flickered in her eyes. But then she shrugged, that same careless grin creeping back onto her face. "Eh. I like to keep things exciting."
"Failing is not exciting!"
"That’s what you think," Jinx said, crossing her arms behind her head. "But I think it’s kinda fun watching you freak out."
You wanted to strangle her.
No. You wanted to graduate, which meant getting through this project without committing a felony. You took a deep breath. "Fine," you said through gritted teeth. "If you're going to be useless, then at least sit there and let me work in peace." Jinx gasped dramatically. "Useless? Ouch, nerd, right in the heart."
"You don’t have a heart."
Jinx clutched her chest like she’d been mortally wounded. "Wow, just gutting me today, huh?"
"Just sit there quietly," you muttered, turning back to your notes.
Surprisingly, Jinx did. For a whole five minutes. Then she started messing with your pens. Then your notebook. Then your hair. You slapped her hand away. "What are you doing?" "You're so tense," Jinx said, chin propped on one hand, watching you like she was studying a particularly interesting lab rat. "Like, seriously, do you ever relax?"
"Not when I have leeches for group members." Jinx laughed. "Come on, don’t you ever just… do something fun?" "This is fun," you snapped. Jinx’s grin widened. "Oh, you are tragic." You scowled. "Just—shut up and let me work." Jinx leaned in, smirking. "Make me."
Your brain short-circuited for a second.
The way she said it—low, teasing—was infuriating. You could feel the heat creeping up your neck, but you refused to let her win.
You exhaled sharply. "You're insufferable."
Jinx winked. "And yet, you're stuck with me."
You were going to lose your mind before this project was over.
-
You had never dreaded a conversation more.
The next morning, you sat in the professor’s office, hands neatly folded in your lap, trying to compose yourself. The office smelled of old books and ink, a familiar scent that usually brought you comfort. But today, it did nothing to ease the tension knotted in your shoulders. Your professor peered at you over his spectacles, waiting expectantly.
You took a breath. "I need a new partner."
He hummed, flipping through a stack of papers. "Let me guess. Jinx?"
You stiffened. "...Yes."
Your professor sighed, setting his pen down. "I assume she hasn’t contributed anything."
"Nothing," you confirmed, frustration creeping into your voice. "She barely even acknowledges the project exists. I don’t even know if she understands the topic, let alone if she’s capable of actually helping."
"She is," he said simply.
You frowned. "What?"
Your professor leaned back in his chair. "Jinx is… difficult. But not incapable. She has a sharp mind—when she applies it."
You weren’t sure if you believed that. "Then why hasn’t she applied it to this?" He offered a knowing smile. "Perhaps that’s a question you should ask her." You exhaled sharply. "Professor, I don’t have time for games. I have competitions, exams, and an academic reputation to uphold. If I fail this project because of her—"
"You won’t fail," he assured you. "But you won’t be getting a new partner, either."
You stared at him. "You can’t be serious."
"Entirely," he said. "Consider it a different kind of learning experience."
You clenched your jaw. "What am I supposed to learn from a partner who doesn’t do anything?"
He smiled faintly. "Maybe that’s up to you to figure out." You swallowed the sharp response on your tongue. This was going nowhere. So, you left his office feeling just as frustrated as when you arrived.
And now, you had no choice but to track down Jinx yourself.
-
The campus café was as loud and crowded as ever. You navigated through groups of students, scanning the area for your headache of a partner.
It wasn��t hard to spot her.
Jinx was sprawled out at one of the outdoor tables, legs kicked up onto a chair, idly flipping a coin between her fingers. Her blue hair was a tangled mess, and her jacket looked like she hadn’t washed it in a week. A coffee cup sat beside her—mostly empty, aside from the mountain of sugar packets she had clearly torn open and dumped inside.
You took a steadying breath and approached.
She noticed you immediately.
"Well, well, well," she drawled, catching the coin mid-air with a smirk. "If it isn’t Miss Perfect. To what do I owe the pleasure?"
You pulled out the chair across from her, ignoring her tone. "We need to talk."
Jinx whistled lowly. "Damn. Straight to business? No hello, no wow, Jinx, you look amazing today?"
You folded your arms. "We have a deadline coming up. You haven’t done anything."
Jinx leaned back, grinning. "Guilty as charged." You clenched your jaw. "Do you even care about this project?" Jinx hummed, tapping a finger against the table. "Depends." You narrowed your eyes. "On what?" She shrugged, still grinning like this was all a joke. "What’s in it for me?"
You inhaled slowly, resisting the urge to strangle her. "A passing grade." Jinx snickered. "Boooring." Your patience was hanging by a thread. "I don’t have time for this. Either do your part, or—" "Or what?" Jinx interrupted, tilting her head. "You gonna write a strongly worded letter to the professor?"
You exhaled sharply, forcing down your irritation. "I already spoke to him." Jinx raised a brow. "And?"
"He refused to reassign me."
Jinx barked out a laugh. "Damn. Sucks to be you, huh?" You ignored her, leaning forward. "Why are you even here if you’re not going to contribute?"
For a brief second, something flickered in her expression.
But then, just as quickly, she smirked again. "Dunno. Maybe I like pissing you off." Your eye twitched. "You—" "Relax, teach," she drawled, standing up and stretching. "You’ll get your little project done. Eventually."
Your blood boiled. "That’s not good enough." Jinx winked. "Too bad." And with that, she turned and walked away, leaving you seething.
You hated her. You hated how she got under your skin. And most of all…
You hated that she wasn’t stupid.
She was hiding something. And you were going to figure out what.
You were going to lose your mind.
After your conversation with Jinx, you had done what any rational, academically responsible person would do: you finished the entire outline yourself.
By the time the sun had set, you were sitting in your dorm, surrounded by neatly labeled notes, highlighted textbooks, and a fully structured presentation plan. All of it—every argument, every example, every supporting point—meticulously crafted.
And Jinx?
She hadn’t even glanced at it. You stared at your phone, rereading the text you had sent her:
You: I finished the outline. Read it before tomorrow’s meeting.
She had seen it. Read the message hours ago. No response. No acknowledgment.
Typical.
You clenched your jaw, dropping your phone onto your desk. If she wasn’t going to put in the effort, then you’d just carry this project alone.
You had done harder things before. The next morning, you walked into the library study room ten minutes early, ready to work. Jinx walked in twenty minutes late, looking like she had just rolled out of bed.
"Morning, sunshine," she drawled, flopping into the chair across from you. You didn’t even look up. "You’re late." Jinx yawned, stretching. "Yeah, yeah. Time’s just a concept, anyway." You clenched your pen. "Did you read the outline?" Jinx smirked. "What do you think?"
Your eye twitched.
"Of course you didn’t," you muttered, shoving the paper toward her. "Read it. Now." Jinx leaned forward, elbows on the table, scanning the pages with mild interest. She tilted her head, flipping through the structured sections you had painstakingly organized.
"Huh," she mused, tapping the paper. "This is… a lot."
"It’s called being prepared," you snapped.
"It’s called being a control freak," she shot back, grinning.
Your patience was wearing thin. "Jinx, we are running out of time. This project isn’t going to do itself—" "Relax," she said, waving a hand. "You already did all the work, anyway."
That—
That set something off in you.
"You think this is funny?" you snapped, slamming your pen down. "This isn’t a joke. I don’t have the luxury of slacking off like you do." Jinx raised a brow, amusement flickering into something else. "You don’t know a damn thing about me, sweetheart."
"I know you don’t take this seriously," you shot back. "You show up late, you ignore my messages, and you haven’t contributed a single thing. And now you want me to just—just carry you through this?"
Jinx was silent for a beat.
Then, she grinned.
"You’re kinda hot when you’re mad, y’know that?"
Your brain short-circuited.
"Wh—" You gaped at her. "What is wrong with you?!"
Jinx cackled. "So many things, babe." You inhaled sharply, forcing down the irritation boiling under your skin. This was getting nowhere. "Look," you said through clenched teeth. "I need to know if you’re actually going to help with this. Yes or no."
Jinx hummed, rocking back in her chair. "Mmm… Maybe.*"
You were going to scream.
"Jinx—"
"Fine, fine," she interrupted, holding up her hands. "I’ll actually do something."
"Swear it."
She smirked. "Cross my heart."
You weren’t sure if you believed her.
But for now, you had no other choice.
You were going to lose your mind.
No, seriously.
After that infuriating conversation with Jinx, you had spent another hour trying to get her to focus, but she had dodged every attempt. She either deflected with some dumb joke, changed the subject, or—worse—just stared at you like she was enjoying your suffering.
And now?
Now, she was lying across the table, tossing a crumpled piece of paper in the air and catching it while you tried—tried—to work.
"Are you actually going to do anything?" you snapped, not even looking up. "I’m thinking," Jinx drawled.
"Thinking about what?"
"Life. The universe. Why you look cute when you're mad."
You gripped your pen so hard you swore it was going to snap.
"Jinx—"
"Okay, okay," she groaned, finally sitting up. "What do you want me to do?"
You stared at her.
"You’re actually asking?"
"Yeah, yeah, don’t make it a big deal." She leaned forward, propping her chin on her hand. "Gimme an easy one."
Your eyes narrowed. "You want an easy task?" "Duh."
You handed her the worst possible section—the dense, boring, data-heavy research portion. Jinx took one look at the paper and whistled. "Damn, this looks awful."
"That’s why you’re doing it." "You’re actually evil."
"And you’re actually going to help, right?"
Jinx clicked her tongue, spinning the paper between her fingers. "Yeah, yeah," she muttered, flipping through it lazily. "But this is gonna take a while."
"Then get started."
She groaned, but to your utter shock, she actually grabbed a pen and started reading.
For the first time all week, Jinx was working.
You didn’t trust it.
One Hour Later
You were deep in your notes, rewriting a key point, when you heard the sound of soft snoring.
You froze.
Slowly, you looked up.
Jinx was asleep.
ASLEEP.
Face down, arms crossed under her head, completely knocked out on top of the papers she was supposed to be reading.
You stared at her, completely, utterly done. "Are you—" You cut yourself off, pressing your fingers against your temple. "Jinx."
She didn’t move. "Jinx." Nothing.
You took a deep breath.
Then you reached over and flicked her forehead. Jinx jerked awake with a yelp. "Ow—what the hell?!"
"You fell asleep," you said flatly. Jinx blinked at you, dazed, then slowly sat up, rubbing her forehead. "Uh. Yeah. Guess I did." You pinched the bridge of your nose. "You are impossible." Jinx snickered. "And yet, here I am, still your partner."
You were going to lose it.
"Go get some coffee," you muttered. "And actually finish reading that before the meeting tomorrow." Jinx stretched, standing up with a yawn. "Yeah, yeah. You want anything?"
You blinked. "What?"
"Coffee. Or, like, one of those nerd drinks you like." Your brain stalled. "You don’t even help, and now you’re offering me coffee?"
"Gotta keep my partner alive somehow," Jinx said, flashing you a grin.
You didn’t answer.
Because if you did, you weren’t sure if you’d start yelling at her again or—
…Something else.
"Just go," you muttered. Jinx snickered. "Later, nerd."
And just like that, she walked off, leaving you staring after her, completely bewildered.
You were still thinking about it.
Not the project. Not the research. Not even the looming deadline.
No, you were thinking about her.
More specifically, about how Jinx—your infuriating, lazy, reckless excuse of a project partner—had casually asked if you wanted coffee.
Like it was normal. Like it was just something she did.
And worse?
You had actually hesitated.
Because for one brief, insane second, your brain had latched onto the idea of Jinx showing up with your coffee order, sliding it across the table, like it was a habit.
You shook your head aggressively. No. No, absolutely not.
Jinx was unreliable, frustrating, and a walking disaster.
And yet—
You caught yourself glancing at the door every time someone walked past the study room.
Waiting.
Thirty Minutes Later Jinx never came back.
You should’ve expected it. Should’ve known she was just messing with you.
But still—
You hated the way annoyance curled in your chest as you packed up your notes.
It was fine. You didn’t need her help. You never did.
The Next Morning
By the time you arrived at the library study room, you were fully prepared to go another round with Jinx about her lack of effort.
What you weren’t prepared for was finding her already there.
Sitting at the table. Waiting.
And beside her?
A coffee cup.
You froze.
Jinx noticed immediately, her grin slow and smug. "Morning, sunshine."
You blinked. "You’re… early."
"Shocking, huh?" She nudged the extra cup toward you. "Told you I’d keep my partner alive."
You hesitated.
This—this had to be a joke. Some weird, elaborate attempt to mess with you.
But when you didn’t move, Jinx rolled her eyes. "Relax, nerd. I didn’t poison it."
You narrowed your eyes. "How do you even know what I drink?"
Jinx stretched lazily. "C’mon, you think I don’t pay attention? You always get the same thing."
…What?
Your brain halted.
She—she had noticed?
Before you could even begin to process that, Jinx leaned forward, elbows on the table, grinning like she had won something.
"Admit it," she teased. "You totally thought I ditched again."
You didn’t answer.
Which was an answer in itself.
Jinx laughed. "Damn, you really have no faith in me, huh?"
"Gee, I wonder why," you muttered.
She just smirked. "Well, guess I gotta surprise you more often, huh?"
You hated that your heart did something weird at that.
You quickly grabbed the coffee, ignoring everything else. "Just don’t screw up your part of the project."
Jinx saluted. "Yes, ma’am."
You didn’t trust her.
But for the first time, you wanted to.
Jinx didn’t immediately start slacking off.
Which, honestly, was the biggest surprise of your day.
For the next hour, she actually read through the research, tapping her pen against the table, occasionally writing things down. You caught her twirling a knife between her fingers at one point, but at least she wasn’t using it to carve something into the desk—so, progress.
You weren’t convinced she was actually absorbing any information, though.
"Jinx."
"Mm?"
"What did you just read?"
She didn’t even look up from her notebook. "Dunno. Some words." You exhaled slowly. "You’re impossible." "You say that like it’s a bad thing," she teased. You rubbed your temples. "Just—focus."
Jinx sighed dramatically but flipped back a page in her notes and started reading again. This time, out loud.
"‘According to the research conducted on—’blah blah blah, too many big words, you get the point."
"That was three seconds of effort."
"It’s called efficiency."
You gave her a look.
"Fine, fine," she muttered, waving a hand. "I’ll read like a normal person."
You weren’t sure if she actually would, but for the next few minutes, she didn’t say anything.
And then—
"Hey, brainiac."
You sighed. "What?"
"You ever get tired of being a know-it-all?"
You paused.
Your immediate response was no, obviously not—but something about the way Jinx said it made you stop.
You glanced at her.
She wasn’t grinning. She wasn’t teasing.
She was just watching you.
And that was—unnerving.
You shrugged. "It’s not about knowing everything. It’s about working for it."
Jinx hummed, spinning her pen between her fingers. "That why you do all that competition stuff?"
"I enjoy it." "Yeah, but why?"
That threw you off.
You had never really questioned it before. "I don’t know," you admitted. "I just like pushing myself. Seeing how far I can go."
Jinx smirked. "Bet you win a lot, huh?" "Most of the time." "Damn. No wonder you’re like this." "Like what?"
"A terrifyingly dedicated nerd."
You rolled your eyes. "At least I’m competent." "Hey," Jinx huffed, dramatically placing a hand on her chest. "I’m plenty competent. Just… in other ways."
"Name one."
"I could steal your wallet right now."
You automatically checked your pocket. Jinx cackled. "See? Competence.*"
You glared. "That’s not competence. That’s crime."
"Tomato, tomahto."
You were going to lose your mind.
You sat stiffly in a quiet corner of the library, laptop open, notes organized in neat stacks. Every slide for your presentation was half-done, waiting for input that had yet to come. Across from you, Jinx had her feet kicked up on the chair beside her, her own completely untouched notebook acting as a makeshift sketchpad.
She was drawing. Again.
You exhaled slowly, forcing yourself to stay calm. "Jinx." No response.
You narrowed your eyes. "Jinx, can you—" "Sshhhh," she interrupted, making vague scribbling motions. "Gimme a sec. I’m in the zone."
"You’ve been 'in the zone' for the past two hours." "And?"
"And you haven’t contributed anything." Your patience was wearing thin. "At all." Jinx finally glanced up, grinning. "I contribute moral support."
You clenched your jaw. "That’s not how group projects work." "Maybe if you stopped acting like a stressed-out librarian, you’d be more fun to work with."
You inhaled sharply, gripping your pen tighter. "Maybe if you actually did something, I wouldn’t be stressed." Jinx hummed, spinning her pen between her fingers. "Sounds like a you problem, nerd."
You gritted your teeth. Unbelievable.
She wasn’t even trying.
It wasn’t just her usual brand of chaos—this was deliberate. Like she wanted to see how long she could get away with doing nothing before you snapped.
And the worst part?
She was enjoying this.
You rubbed your temple. "This is a major part of our grade, Jinx."
"Mhm." "It requires actual work." "Mmm." "I swear to god—"
"Relax, nerd." Jinx stretched, grinning. "You’re smart. You got this." "We got this," you corrected, your patience hanging on by a thread. "This isn’t just my responsibility."
Jinx’s smirk flickered just slightly.
It was quick—barely noticeable. But something in her expression shifted. Then, just as fast, she was back to her usual carefree self.
"Alright, alright." She sat up, cracking her knuckles. "Lemme see the damage."
You turned your laptop around, half-expecting her to fake interest before finding another excuse to be useless. But to your surprise—
Jinx actually looked.
She tilted her head, scanning the slides, lips pursed in thought. Then—"Wow. You really did all of it, huh?"
You crossed your arms. "What did you expect?"
"I dunno. Maybe a little procrastination? A tiny bit of slacking off? You’re kinda making me look bad here, nerd." "You’re making yourself look bad."
"Damn. Brutal."
"This actually looks kinda good." "Of course it does," you replied, adjusting the margins. "I made it."*
Jinx snorted. "Cocky." You ignored her, your fingers flying across the keys—
Until Jinx stole your pen.
You paused mid-sentence.
"Jinx."
"Mmm?"
You turned, only to see her twirling it lazily between her fingers, completely and utterly unbothered.
You exhaled sharply. "Can you not?
"Can I not what?" she asked, still flipping the pen with obnoxious precision.
"Be distracting."
"I’m not distracting," she said, tapping the pen lightly against your wrist.
You snatched it back. Jinx grinned. "Ooh, feisty."
You rolled your eyes, turning back to your laptop. Then, just as you started typing again—
You felt it.
Something soft. Light. Tracing over your forearm.
At first, you thought you imagined it.
But then—
The sensation deepened. Your fingers froze.
Jinx was drawing on you.
Not your hand—your arm. Slow, lazy strokes of ink curling over your skin. You stared at your laptop screen, motionless. For a second, you considered ripping your arm away.
But you didn’t.
Not because you didn’t want to.
But because your entire brain short-circuited trying to process why the hell she was doing it in the first place. You twitched slightly. "What the hell are you doing?"
Jinx didn’t stop. Didn’t even look up.
"Dunno yet," she murmured, her tone completely casual. You blinked.
What.
She kept going. Her brows furrowed slightly, her tongue peeking out in concentration.
She wasn’t doodling mindlessly. She was focused.
Like she actually cared about whatever the hell she was drawing on you.
"Jinx—" "Shh."
Shh?
Oh, hell no.
Your frustration spiked, but so did something else—something you didn’t want to name. "You can’t just—" "Almost done."
Your jaw clenched. You didn’t know if you were more annoyed at her nerve or at the fact that your stupid, traitorous body hadn’t moved yet.
Jinx finally leaned back slightly, inspecting her work.
A series of spirals, tiny stars, and something that vaguely resembled a bomb trailed across your arm, ink sinking into your skin.
Jinx grinned, satisfied.
"There. Now you’re way more interesting."
You inhaled slowly, deeply.
"Jinx, I swear to god—"
"Relax, Brainiac."* She stretched, tilting her head. "You looked like you were about to become one with the laptop screen. Figured I’d make sure you were still alive."
Your eye twitched. "By drawing all over my arm?"
"Mhm."
You scowled. "You’re impossible."
Jinx smirked. "And yet, you haven’t wiped it off."
Your breath hitched.
You looked at your arm.
At the ink.
Your pulse betrayed you.
And the worst part?
Jinx knew it.
Her smirk widened.
And you realized—
You had just lost something.
A battle. A moment. A tiny, imperceptible shift in whatever the hell was happening between you two.
And you didn’t know how to take it back.
-
The walk to your dorm felt longer than usual.
Maybe it was the weight of your bag, or maybe it was the weight of everything else.
Jinx.
Your arm still felt warm where she had touched it.
You hated that you noticed.
You hated that the feeling wasn’t going away.
The entire night replayed in your head—how she had leaned close, how she had grabbed your wrist, how her fingers had lazily traced ink over your skin, how you had let her.
You should have pulled away sooner. You should have said something.
You should have—
Your footsteps slowed.
You lifted your arm hesitantly, rolling up your sleeve.
The ink was still there.
Messy little doodles, half-formed shapes, some random scribbled stars. She had even drawn a tiny bomb with a smiley face.
You swallowed.
It wasn’t that deep. It wasn’t anything.
It was just Jinx being Jinx.
And yet, your fingers hovered over the marks, barely touching them, like you were scared they’d smudge.
You exhaled sharply, pulling your sleeve back down.
This was not what you should be thinking about.
You had a competition in a few days. You had an unfinished presentation. You had actual priorities.
Jinx wasn’t one of them.
So why was she the only thing in your head?
You reached your front door, hesitating before pushing it open.
The house was quiet. Dimly lit. The kind of silence that should’ve been calming, but instead felt suffocating.
You went straight to your desk, flipping open your laptop.
Distractions. You needed distractions.
You pulled up your notes, reread your speech, forced yourself to focus.
But as the cursor blinked on the screen, so did the thoughts.
Jinx’s voice.
Jinx’s laughter.
Jinx’s stupid, lazy smirk when she had said—
"You trust me?"
You clenched your jaw.
That was the worst part.
Because you did.
And you didn’t know how to stop.
-
You barely got any sleep.
It wasn’t like you weren’t trying—you had shut your laptop, turned off the lights, buried yourself under the covers, but your mind refused to shut up.
Every time you closed your eyes, you saw Jinx.
Not just from last night, but from every moment leading up to it.
The way she stretched lazily in her seat during class, always looking half-bored, half-ready to cause problems.
The way she smirked every time she knew she was getting under your skin.
The way she had looked at you last night—not mocking, not teasing, just looking.
It was pissing you off.
You groaned, rolling onto your side, gripping your blanket like it owed you something.
You had bigger things to worry about.
Your competition was in a few days. You should be locked in, reviewing your notes, making sure every word of your speech was airtight.
Instead, you were lying here, restless, with Jinx’s stupid doodles still on your arm.
You were so gone.
The realization made something burn in your chest, something uncomfortable and stubborn and so, so frustrating.
You needed a reset.
you snapped into work mode.
Your entire morning routine was strictly regimented—wake up, shower, ignore the way the ink from last night smudged faintly against your skin, grab coffee, and sit down to actually focus.
You pulled up your notes, exhaling sharply.
Competition first. Presentation second. Everything else? Irrelevant.
Your fingers hovered over the keyboard, ready to dive in—
Knock, knock.
You froze.
You weren’t expecting anyone.
For a brief, horrifying moment, you thought—
No. No way.
Jinx wouldn’t just show up unannounced. That was insane.
But then again—it was Jinx.
You hesitated before standing, your pulse way too fast for something this small.
The second you opened the door—
It wasn’t Jinx.
It was just one of your classmates, reminding you that the professor wanted a status update on the project today.
Your stomach twisted.
Right.
The project. Jinx. Everything you had very intentionally pushed aside.
You forced a nod, closing the door, but the damage was done.
Your focus was wrecked.
And you still had no idea how to fix it.
-
You weren’t expecting to see Jinx today.
And yet, the moment she strolled into the classroom, she made a beeline for your table—not hesitating, not looking around, just slumping into the seat right beside you like she’d been sitting there all semester.
Jinx barely even showed up to class. And when she did, she never sat with you.
The shift was so jarring that for a second, you actually paused, hand hovering over your notes as you stared at her in disbelief.
Jinx noticed. And smirked. Her lips curled into something lazy, too knowing.
"You look tired, nerd."
You ignored her, dropping your bag onto the table and pulling out your laptop and notebook.
Jinx leaned closer, resting her chin on her palm. "Bad dreams? Or were you just up all night thinking about me?"
You didn’t even hesitate—"I was up all night fixing this project, since someone refuses to do their part."
Jinx let out a low whistle. "Damn. You sound stressed. Want me to draw you a little relaxation doodle?"
You exhaled sharply, rolling up your sleeves—only to freeze when you caught the faintest traces of ink still smudged on your skin.
Jinx saw it too.
Her smirk widened.
"Still wearing my masterpiece, huh?"
Your jaw clenched. "It wouldn’t wash off."
Jinx hummed, looking entirely too pleased.
“Whatever you say.”
You ignored her, turning back to your work.
This was fine. You weren’t going to let her distract you. Not today.
Your competition was coming up, the presentation still wasn’t done, and you had absolutely no time to deal with whatever game Jinx was playing.
You started typing, drowning her out.
Or at least, you tried.
Because not even a minute later—
Scratch. Scratch. Scratch.
You blinked.
Jinx had stolen your pen.
And she was drawing all over your notes.
Your perfect, well-organized notes.
"What the hell are you doing?" you snapped, trying to grab the notebook back.
Jinx dodged effortlessly, looking entirely too amused as she continued scribbling. "You looked tense, nerd. Thought I’d help."
"By defacing my work?"
"By improving it," she corrected. "Look, I even gave you a cool lil' skull doodle. Very fitting."
You gritted your teeth, trying not to let her get a reaction out of you. She wanted you to snap. That was what she always did—poked and prodded until you finally gave in.
You weren’t playing along.
Instead, you yanked the notebook away, holding it at a distance as you examined the damage.
And—god.
She had covered the margins with tiny, chaotic doodles. Skulls, bombs, what looked like an awful caricature of your professor, and—was that supposed to be you?!
You shot her a look. "Why am I holding a calculator like it’s a sword?" Jinx grinned. "Because you’re a nerd, obviously." Before you could fire back, a sharp voice cut through the air—
"If you two are done disrupting the class, perhaps you’d like to return to the actual lesson?"
You stiffened as your professor fixed the two of you with a pointed stare.
Jinx, as always, looked completely unfazed.
She leaned back in her chair, flashing an easy grin. "Oh, don’t mind us, Prof. We’re just bonding."
You wanted to sink into the floor.
With a murderous glare, you shoved your notebook into your bag and turned back to your screen, utterly determined to ignore her for the rest of the class. Jinx just hummed under her breath, tapping her fingers against the desk.
You could feel her watching you.
And somewhere, deep down, you knew—
This wasn’t just distracting you.
It was messing with you.
And worse?
You let it.
The second class ended, you bolted out the door. Your face was still hot with embarrassment, and no matter how hard you tried to block it out, the professor’s voice echoed in your head—
"if you two are done disrupting the class, perhaps you’d like to return to the actual lesson?"
You wanted to die.
That was the first time you had ever gotten called out like that. Ever. You prided yourself on being a model student. Always prepared, always focused, always at the top of your class. Professors never had a reason to reprimand you.
Until today.
Because of Jinx.
You exhaled sharply, walking faster.
But, of course—
"Yo, nerd! Wait up!"
Jinx was following you.
You didn’t bother slowing down. "Go away."
She easily caught up, falling into step beside you. "Aw, c’mon, don’t be like that. That was, like, a bonding moment!"
You shot her a glare. "That was humiliating."
Jinx snickered.
You clenched your jaw, fingers tightening around your notebook. "That was my first time getting scolded by a professor, and it was because of you."
Jinx grinned. "Welcome to the dark side, Miss Perfect."
You stopped walking.
She took two more steps before realizing you weren’t beside her anymore, then turned with a raised brow.
You crossed your arms. "I’m being serious."
"So am I," she said, rocking back on her heels. "It’s about time you got a little dirt on your spotless record. Live a little."
You scoffed. "How is getting scolded in front of the whole class ‘living’?"
"Because now you’ve got a funny story to tell."
"That wasn’t funny."
"It was from my perspective," she said, smirking. "You should’ve seen your face, nerd."
You groaned, pressing your fingers to your temple. "I don’t have time for this."
"You sure about that?" Jinx’s head tilted. "Because if I were you, I’d be real worried about that little presentation we have to do. And your big scary competition coming up. And your totally not at all distracting duo partner."
Your eye twitched.
She was pushing you.
And what made it worse—she was right.
You were running out of time. You had a million things to do, and instead of being productive, you were standing in the middle of the hallway, arguing with Jinx.
She must have sensed your spiraling thoughts because she gave you a lazy salute and started walking backwards.
"Anyway," she said, hands in her pockets, "I’ll leave you to it. Try not to stress yourself to death, yeah?"
And with that, she turned on her heel and strolled away.
Like she hadn’t just wrecked your entire focus.
You exhaled sharply.
You had work to do.
But as much as you wanted to bury yourself in productivity, your thoughts kept drifting—
To Jinx.
To what she said.
To the fact that, somehow, some way, she had managed to mess up your entire day—
And you weren’t sure why you didn’t hate it more.
By the time you got back to your dorm, your head was killing you.
You dropped your bag by your desk and powered on your laptop.
The slides were still a mess.
You pinched the bridge of your nose. This is fine. You could finish it yourself. You just had to—
Your phone buzzed.
Incoming Video Call: Jinx
You stared at the screen.
You had never gotten a call from her before. She barely even texted.
Your first instinct was to ignore it.
But then you exhaled and swiped to accept.
Jinx’s grinning face filled the screen. “Hey, nerd.”
You blinked. “...Why are you calling me?”
She snorted. “Uh, because we have a presentation? Ring any bells?”
You narrowed your eyes. “You suddenly care about the project?”
“Yeah, yeah, I get it, I’ve been a terrible partner—blah blah blah—but I figured I’d help. Y’know, out of the kindness of my heart.”
You gave her a flat look.
She smirked. “Or maybe I just wanna mess with you more.”
You groaned. “That sounds more accurate.”
Jinx grinned. “C’mon, send me the slides.”
You hesitated. Was she actually going to do anything?
Still, you sent her the link.
A few seconds later, she shared her screen, revealing your unfinished slides.
“So,” she said, scrolling through them, “what’s left?”
You leaned back in your chair. “Everything, basically.”
Jinx let out a low whistle. “Damn. You really were doing all the work, huh?”
You shot her a look. “What did you think I was doing?”
She shrugged. “I dunno. I thought you were just... like that.”
“Like what?”
“You know,” she waved a hand, “a tryhard.”
Your eye twitched. “I am not a tryhard.”
“You kinda are.”
You groaned, dragging a hand down your face. “Can we just—work?”
Jinx laughed. “Alright, alright, keep your nerd rage in check.”
She actually started helping.
Kind of.
She made the font colors bright neon just to mess with you. She changed one of the slide titles to “Boring Smart People Stuff” before you immediately changed it back.
And at one point, she doodled on one of the slides.
“Jinx,” you said, staring at the little shark cartoon in the corner of your PowerPoint. “What is this.”
“A masterpiece,” she said proudly.
You dragged a hand over your face. “We can’t have that in the final version.”
“Why not? It adds character.”
“It adds stupidity.”
“Same thing.”
You let out a long-suffering sigh. “You’re impossible.”
Jinx just smirked. “And yet, here we are.”
You rolled your eyes—but for the first time all day, your shoulders didn’t feel so heavy.
You still had a ton of work to do. You still had a competition to stress over.
But at least, for tonight, you weren’t dealing with it alone.
-
The library was quiet—at least, it was supposed to be.
You were seated at a table near the back, books spread out around you, your laptop open, and your notebook already filled with messy notes.
You rubbed your temples, trying to push past the ache behind your eyes.
"Just keep going," you told yourself. "Fix the speech, finalize the slides, run through it one more time—"
Across from you, Jinx slouched in her seat, legs kicked up onto another chair.
She had shown up late, wearing her usual smug expression, and hadn’t done a single productive thing in the past hour.
Right now?
She was spinning a pencil between her fingers like she didn’t have a single care in the world.
You exhaled slowly, trying to keep your irritation in check.
“Are you gonna help at all?” you finally asked.
No reply.
You inhaled slowly, willing yourself not to snap.
“Okay,” you said, voice tight. “We need to finalize the script.”
Jinx slumped further into her seat. “Pshh, what script?”
You gave her a look. “The one we’ll be graded on?”
Jinx smirked. “Oh, that script.”
You clenched your jaw.
She was not helping.
You turned your laptop toward her, pointing at the half-written speech.
“Here,” you said. “You can write your part.”
Jinx blinked at the screen, then at you.
“…Or,” she drawled, stretching her arms over her head, “you can write my part, and I can sit here looking pretty.”
You snapped your laptop shut.
"Jinx."
You had zero patience left.
“Look,” you said, barely keeping your voice steady. “I don’t care what you do with your life, but I do care about my grades, and I am not about to let you drag them down.”
Jinx just grinned. “So serious. You should, y’know, relax. Live a little.”
You let out a sharp, humorless laugh.
“Relax? Relax?” You gestured to the chaos of papers around you. “I don’t have time to relax! I have this script, these slides, my competition, and somehow I also have to make sure this entire presentation doesn’t go down in flames because you refuse to take anything seriously!”
Jinx didn’t say anything for a second.
Then, she shrugged. “Sounds like a you problem.”
You stared at her.
Absolutely seething.
Your nails dug into your palm.
Don’t scream. Don’t kill her. Don’t lose it.
Your body was too exhausted to keep this up. Your brain was fried from juggling so much at once.
You could feel your vision swimming just from the sheer amount of stress pressing down on you.
You dropped your head onto the table, exhaling sharply.
You turned back to your laptop, forcing yourself to focus.
Five minutes passed.
Then ten.
You barely noticed the way your head started dipping.
Or how your blinking got slower.
Or how your grip on your pen loosened.
And then—
Darkness.
—
A hand tapped your forehead.
“Yo.”
You jerked awake.
Your vision was blurry, your brain foggy.
You blinked, trying to process where you were.
The library. Your notes. Your laptop screen, now dimmed from inactivity.
And across from you—
Jinx, watching you with an amused expression.
“Did you just pass out?” she asked, tilting her head.
Your heart dropped.
You never fell asleep while studying.
You had too much to do.
You shot up, suddenly panicked. “How long—”
“Relax, nerd.” Jinx stretched her arms over her head. “Like, fifteen minutes. You were out cold. Thought you died for a sec.”
You scowled, rubbing your face. “I don’t have time for this.”
Jinx snorted. “Yeah, no kidding. You looked like you were about to implode before you knocked out.”
You ignored her, reaching for your notebook. You still had so much to finish—
But the moment you lifted your pen, your hand trembled.
You froze.
Jinx noticed immediately.
She rested her chin on her palm, watching you with something that looked too close to concern.
"You good?" she asked.
You curled your fingers, trying to steady your hand. "I’m fine."
Jinx raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, sure. Because ‘fine’ people totally pass out on their homework."
You exhaled sharply, not in the mood for this. "Jinx, I don’t have time for your jokes right now."
She didn’t fire back with another sarcastic comment. Instead, she leaned forward, drumming her fingers on the table. "D’you even eat today?"
You didn’t answer.
Jinx let out a low whistle. "Oof. That’s a no." She nudged your notebook away from you. "Alright, that settles it. You’re taking a break."
You grabbed it back immediately. "I’m not—"
"Yeah, yeah, you’re ‘fine.’" Jinx rolled her eyes. "Come on, nerd. You literally collapsed. You really think you’re gonna get anything done like this?"
You hated that she had a point.
Your mind was sluggish, your limbs heavy. Every word on the page blurred together no matter how hard you tried to focus.
Still, you shook your head. "I have to finish this. I can’t just—"
Jinx groaned dramatically before snatching your pen right out of your hand.
"Jinx!"
"Nope." She twirled the pen between her fingers, looking entirely unbothered. "You wanna work? Cool. But you’re not doing it alone."
You narrowed your eyes. "Since when do you care about this presentation?"
Jinx smirked. "Since you looked two seconds away from dying on my watch."
That shut you up.
Jinx exhaled, rubbing the back of her neck. "Look, I know I’ve been… kinda useless."
You gave her a look.
She huffed. "Okay, very useless. But whatever, I’ll help now."
You were too exhausted to question it. You sighed, leaning back in your chair. "Fine. If you’re serious, you can help finalize the script."
Jinx grinned. "See? Was that so hard?"
You shot her a glare. "One condition."
Jinx wiggled her eyebrows. "Lemme guess. No doodling in the margins?"
"No distractions. We get this done, we run through it, and we’re done. Got it?"
Jinx held a hand to her chest. "Cross my heart, nerd. No distractions."
That promise lasted all of ten minutes.
You were halfway through editing the speech when Jinx started humming.
You ignored it.
Then she started tapping the table.
Still, you ignored it.
Then—
"Psst."
You clenched your jaw. "What?"
Jinx grinned. "You ever hear about that one guy who worked himself to death in a library?"
You gave her a blank stare. "…What?"
"Yeah, wild, right? Poor guy just—bam. Dropped dead on his notes." She tapped your forehead. "Sounds familiar?"
You swatted her hand away. "Jinx, if you don’t—"
Your vision swayed.
It hit you out of nowhere—your head feeling too light, your body too heavy.
You barely registered Jinx moving before your world tilted.
And suddenly—
You weren’t in your chair anymore.
You were in Jinx’s arms.
Your breath caught in your throat.
Jinx had caught you. One hand steady on your back, the other gripping your wrist. Her expression wasn’t playful anymore.
"Whoa—hey—" She adjusted her hold on you, voice alarmingly serious. "You okay?"
You tried to move, but your body refused to cooperate. Your pulse hammered against your ribs.
Jinx let out a slow exhale. "Alright, that’s it. You’re done for today."
"Wait, I—"
Jinx picked you up.
Not entirely, but enough to get you upright and way too close to her.
"Jinx," you hissed, mortified.
"Shh," she muttered. "You’re supposed to be unconscious. Stop ruining the moment."
You smacked her arm.
She laughed, but there was still something soft in her gaze—something you couldn’t place.
Then—
Her eyes flickered to your lips.
Your breath caught.
For a moment, you thought she might actually do it.
But then Jinx pulled back, smirk returning.
"Not yet, nerd," she teased. "You’ll have to fall for me a little harder first."
Your face burned.
And Jinx?
She just grinned.
The tension between you and Jinx hung in the air like a weight neither of you were willing to acknowledge.
You swallowed hard, still hyper-aware of how close she had been just seconds ago—how easy it would have been for her to close that last bit of distance.
Your heart was still racing.
Jinx, of course, looked entirely unbothered.
She stretched her arms over her head, grinning like she hadn’t just said something that made your brain short-circuit. "Alright, nerd. Since you’re obviously about to keel over, I’ll be nice and walk you back."
You blinked. "What? No, you don’t have to—"
Jinx leaned in, balancing her weight on her elbows. "Ohhh, I know I don’t have to. But I want to."
You scowled. "I can walk myself, thanks."
"Yeah? You sure about that?" She tilted her head. "Because, uh, you literally just collapsed."
You opened your mouth to argue, but the second you stood up, your legs wobbled.
Jinx’s arm shot out immediately, steadying you with an almost instinctual ease.
"Yeah, nope. You’re coming with me." She didn’t give you a chance to protest—just grabbed your stuff in one hand and your wrist in the other, dragging you toward the door.
You groaned, stumbling along beside her. "Jinx—"
"Shh." She threw an arm around your shoulders, steering you with way too much amusement. "Don’t fight it, nerd. Just let it happen."
You sighed. There was no winning with her.
—
By the time you made it to your dorm, you were exhausted.
Jinx dumped your bag onto your desk before flopping onto your bed like she lived there.
You glared at her. "You can leave now."
Jinx put her hands behind her head, smirking. "Aw, but we were just getting cozy."
You groaned, running a hand down your face. "Jinx, I need to sleep."
"Then sleep," she said easily.
You narrowed your eyes. "You’re still here."
Jinx grinned, completely unfazed. "You want me to tuck you in?"
"Out."
She laughed but finally stood, stretching. "Alright, alright. I’m going."
She made it halfway to the door before pausing.
When she turned back, her expression had shifted—still teasing, but softer. "...Don’t overdo it, okay?" Her voice was quieter, less playful. "Like, seriously."
You hesitated, caught off guard by the sincerity.
Before you could respond, Jinx winked. "G’night, nerd." And just like that—she was gone.
Leaving you alone with your thoughts.
And your racing heartbeat.
You barely got any sleep. No matter how much you willed yourself to shut your eyes and ignore everything that happened today, your brain refused to listen. Your body felt exhausted, but your mind was wide awake.
You tossed and turned in bed, replaying every little thing over and over again.
Jinx sitting next to you. Jinx refusing to help. Jinx looking at you like she could see straight through you. Jinx walking you back. Jinx tucking your hair behind your ear—
You groaned, shoving a pillow over your face.
This was stupid.
Jinx was stupid.
You were so tired, and you still had a million things to do.
Your competition was tomorrow. You sat up, running a hand down your face. There was no use in lying here, wide awake. With a frustrated sigh, you grabbed your notes from your desk and settled back under the covers.
Might as well study.
You flipped through the pages, scanning over highlighted sentences and messy annotations. But no matter how hard you tried to absorb the information, your mind kept drifting. Every time you read a sentence, it slipped through your brain like sand through your fingers.
Because all you could think about was Jinx.
You clenched your jaw, willing yourself to push past it.
Focus. Focus. Focus.
Still, your mind betrayed you.
The way she grinned like she had the world in her hands. The way she looked at you when she thought you weren’t paying attention. The way her fingers lingered on your wrist when she caught you before you fell.
You slammed your notebook shut.
This was ridiculous.
You refused to let her be the reason you lost focus.
Your hands curled into fists.
There was no way in hell you were going to let Jinx distract you.
-
You woke up with a pounding headache. The kind that made you instantly regret staying up as late as you did. Your notes were still spread across your bed, some of them half-crumpled under your arm.
Your eyes burned, your body felt heavy, and your brain was foggy as hell.
And yet—
You had no time to rest.
The competition was today. You forced yourself to sit up, rubbing the exhaustion from your face. You needed to review everything, memorize key points, and make sure you were fully prepared before you walked into that room.
Because if you weren’t?
You would lose.
And losing wasn’t an option.
You shoved down the nausea curling in your stomach and reached for your notes again.
Even if your hands were trembling.
Even if your chest was tight.Even if the words on the page blurred from lack of sleep.
You weren’t going to let that stop you.
You were going to push through it.
Even if it killed you.
—
The campus was already buzzing by the time you made it to the competition hall.
Students from different universities were scattered around, some reviewing their notes, others talking strategy. You spotted a few familiar faces—people you had competed against before.
But your focus was locked on one thing.
Winning.
“Damn. You look like hell.”
You didn’t have to look to know who it was.
Jinx.
You sighed, pinching the bridge of your nose. “Not now.”
Jinx grinned, falling into step beside you. “Big day, huh?”
You didn’t answer. You couldn’t waste time thinking about anything other than this competition.
Jinx, of course, didn’t seem to care.
She nudged your side. “Bet you’re gonna kill it.” Something about the way she said it made your breath catch.
Not in a cocky, teasing way.
Not in a “Let’s see if you screw this up” way.
But in a genuine, I-believe-in-you kind of way.
Your chest tightened.
You swallowed past the lump in your throat.
You couldn’t let yourself get distracted.
Not now.
Not when everything was on the line.
Bright lights. Rows of chairs. Judges seated at a long panel in the front. You exhaled slowly, steadying yourself.
This wasn’t your first competition, but something about today felt… different.
Like the pressure was heavier.
Like every second counted.
You moved toward the waiting area, clutching your notes like a lifeline.
Jinx, for some reason, was still following you.
“You got this,” she said casually, hands stuffed in her pockets. You shot her a look. “Why are you even here?”Jinx smirked. “Moral support.” You scoffed. “Since when do you care about this stuff?” Jinx tilted her head, pretending to think. “Dunno. Since now?”
You rolled your eyes, turning your focus back to your notes.
But you couldn’t focus.
Not really.
Not when Jinx was still there.
Not when the weight of her gaze lingered. Not when you could still feel the faint warmth from where she had nudged you earlier. You shook your head, pushing those thoughts away. The competition was starting.
It was time to win.
Two hours later.
Your hands were clenched into fists.
Your jaw was locked.
Your heart was still racing.
You stared at the scoreboard, eyes fixed on the number next to your name.
Second place.
Your breath hitched.
Your stomach twisted.
You lost.
After all that work.
After all those sleepless nights.
After pushing yourself to the breaking point.
It wasn’t enough.
The judges were already moving on, announcing the first-place winner.
The crowd clapped.
You barely heard it. It was like your entire body had gone numb. Like something inside you had just… collapsed. The moment you stepped off the stage, Jinx was there.
“Hey.”
You didn’t answer.
Jinx frowned, stepping in front of you. “Yo. Nerd. Earth to you?”
You still didn’t respond.
Jinx’s smirk faltered.
“…You okay?”
That was the breaking point.
Your vision blurred.
Your breath caught.
And before you could stop it—
Tears welled up in your eyes.
Jinx’s expression changed immediately.
“Whoa—hey—”
You turned away quickly, trying to hide it but Jinx had already seen. You needed to get out of there. You turned abruptly, pushing through the crowd, ignoring Jinx’s voice calling after you.
Your breath was uneven.
Your heartbeat was too loud.
Everything felt too much.
Second place.
You lost.
And the worst part?
You knew exactly why.
You’d been distracted.
By her.
By the way she got under your skin. By the way her eyes lingered too long. By the way she smiled at you like she knew every single thought in your head. You let her mess with your focus.
And now, you had nothing to show for it.
Your feet carried you blindly through the venue’s halls, pushing through a back door that led to the empty lot outside. Cool air hit your skin.
You exhaled sharply, pressing a hand to your face.
Get a grip.
Before you could even try, the door slammed open behind you. You flinched, spinning around—
And there she was.
Jinx.
Breathless from running. Frowning.
"You seriously just ran off?" she said, exasperated. "What the hell, dude?"
You turned away. “Go away, Jinx.”
"Nope." You heard her footsteps. Getting closer.
"Look, I get it," she said. "Losing sucks. It feels like—"
"You don’t get it," you snapped, voice tight.
Jinx shut up. You swallowed hard, blinking back the tears threatening to spill again.
"I worked for this," you whispered. "I gave up everything for this. And I still—"
Your voice cracked. Jinx shifted.
You could feel her watching you.
After a moment, she spoke—quieter. "…So what now?" You exhaled shakily. "I don’t know."
Silence.
Then— "Hey," Jinx said.
You barely turned your head—
And then she was kissing you.
Your breath hitched.
It was fast, reckless—just like her.
But then she lingered—long enough for you to feel the warmth of it. The way she wasn’t just teasing, wasn’t just messing with you.
She meant it.
And for some reason, instead of pushing her away— You kissed her back. You pulled away, breathless.
Silence.
Jinx blinked at you, processing what just happened. Then—
“…Huh.”
Your brain short-circuited. That was it? That was her reaction? After everything—the running, the frustration, the crying—she just goes ‘huh’?
You didn’t even know what to say. Your lips still tingled from the kiss, but your brain hadn’t caught up yet.
Jinx scratched her cheek. “Sooo… that happened.” You opened your mouth—closed it—then opened it again.
“What—what does that even mean?” you sputtered.
Jinx grinned, but there was something nervous about it. Like even she didn’t know what to do next.
“I mean, I don’t see you running away,” she pointed out. You should have. You should be freaking out, demanding answers, maybe even yelling at her—
But you weren’t.
You were just…standing there. Awkward. Speechless. Overwhelmed. Your thoughts were all over the place, but one thing was clear— You didn’t regret it.
Jinx rocked back on her heels, stuffing her hands into her pockets. "Sooo… you wanna pretend that didn't happen or...?" You exhaled sharply. “I don’t— I don’t know.”
Jinx shrugged, but you caught the way her fingers twitched. “Well, that’s not a ‘no.’” Your face felt hot. “You’re insufferable.” “You’re obsessed with me.”
You glared. “I—what?!” Jinx snickered, bumping your shoulder with hers. “Relax, nerd. No pressure or anything.”
But she wouldn’t meet your eyes.
And maybe that meant something.
Maybe this whole thing meant something.
And maybe—just maybe—neither of you were ready to admit it yet.
-
The awkward tension lingered for days.
Neither of you talked about the kiss.
Not in the library. Not in class. Not anywhere.
It was like an unspoken truce—act normal, pretend everything was fine, move on like nothing happened. Except. You couldn’t stop thinking about it.
And neither could Jinx. You caught her staring when she thought you weren’t looking. You noticed how she’d hover closer, how her usual teasing had lost some of its bite—how sometimes, it almost felt soft. And maybe you weren’t any better.
Because every time she laughed, every time she leaned in just a little too close, your heart betrayed you.
And then—
The presentation day came.
You nailed it.
The professor nodded approvingly. Your classmates clapped.
And Jinx?
She smirked, nudging you with her elbow. “Told you we’d crush it.” You rolled your eyes, but you couldn’t hide your smile. After everything—the stress, the frustration, the late nights—you had made it through.
Together.
—
Later that evening, you found yourself standing outside, the cool night air brushing against your skin.
Jinx was next to you, arms crossed, gaze flickering toward you every few seconds.
“So,” she said, kicking at the ground. “We did it.”
You nodded. “Yeah.”
Silence. Then—
“Hey, nerd.”
You turned, only to find Jinx watching you, her usual bravado replaced with something… almost nervous.
She rubbed the back of her neck.
“I don’t wanna pretend that didn’t happen,” she admitted, voice quieter than usual.
Your heart skipped a beat.
Jinx sighed, like she was bracing herself.
“I like you.”
Three words. Simple. Direct.
Terrifying.
Your breath caught in your throat. And for the first time since that night—since the kiss—you let yourself feel it.
The warmth. The butterflies. The way she had always been there, pushing you, frustrating you, seeing you. You exhaled, a slow smile forming.
“…Took you long enough.”
Jinx blinked. Then— She grinned.
“Pshh. Please. I had you wrapped around my finger from day one.” You scoffed, shoving her shoulder, but before you could pull away—
She grabbed your wrist.
Pulled you closer.
And this time, when she kissed you—
There was nothing uncertain about it.

The moment word got out, the entire school lost it.
Jinx—the chaotic, unpredictable, barely-attends-class menace—and you—the academic weapon, professor’s favorite, most likely to succeed? Nobody saw it coming.
“Are you serious? Her?”
“What do you even talk about?”
“Oh my God, are you in love with her chaos?”
“We thought you hated her.”
"We literally watched you lose your mind because of her."
“Jinx has a girlfriend?”
“No, you don’t get it—she has her.”
The rumors spread like wildfire.
Some people were convinced it was a prank. Others thought it was some twisted case of academic sabotage. But then—
People started seeing you together.
The way Jinx would drape herself over your shoulders, stealing your pens just to hear you sigh in exasperation.
The way you rolled your eyes at her antics but never actually pushed her away. The way she’d lean down to whisper something in your ear, making you smile without even realizing it.
And suddenly, it made too much sense.
You sat on the grass, books open in front of you. Jinx laid beside you, arms stretched over her head, watching the clouds.
“You’re supposed to be helping,” you reminded her. She hummed. “I’m helping in spirit.”
You shot her a look. “That means nothing.”
Jinx grinned, reaching over to tug at your sleeve. “C’mon, nerd. You’ve been working too hard. Take a break.”
You sighed but let her pull you down until you were both lying side by side, staring at the sky.
For a moment, there was silence. Just the breeze, the faint sound of distant laughter, and the warmth of Jinx’s hand casually brushing against yours.
Then—
“…You know they’re all still freaking out about us, right?” You let out a small laugh. “Let them.” Jinx turned to face you, her usual teasing replaced by something softer.
She tucked a strand of hair behind your ear.
“You’re really stuck with me now, nerd.”
You smiled.
As the sun started to set, casting warm hues over the campus, you turned your head slightly to look at Jinx. She was still staring at the sky, hands folded behind her head, her usual carefree grin softened into something almost unreadable.
It was peaceful—too peaceful.
“Y’know,” she murmured, “if you’d told me a few months ago that I’d end up with you—” she gestured vaguely at you, “—Miss Perfectionist, Miss Always-Has-Her-Life-Together—I’d have laughed in your face.”
You rolled your eyes. “Wow. Romantic.” Jinx smirked. “I’m serious.” She exhaled, tapping her fingers against her stomach. “Never thought I’d get this kinda thing. Someone who actually… sticks around.”
There was something uncharacteristically raw in her voice. It made your chest tighten. You nudged her side. “I’m not going anywhere.” Jinx turned her head, blue eyes locking onto yours, searching.
“…Promise?” You didn’t hesitate. “Promise.” She stared at you for a moment longer—then suddenly pulled her hoodie over her face. “Ugh. That was so corny.” You laughed, shoving her lightly. “You started it.” Jinx peeked out, grinning. “Guess you’re rubbing off on me, nerd.” You hummed, staring back up at the sky.
For the first time in a while, you weren’t worrying about grades. Or competitions. Or the weight of expectations pressing down on you.
For once— You just let yourself be happy.

A/N - this is my 3rd repost because for some reason my post wont appear on the tags ;-; i hope u enjoy this very yummy fic (i had a lot of fun writing this you dont understand.)
#arcane#arcane x reader#arcane x y/n#lesbian#jinx x reader#jinx x you#jinx x y/n#wlw#arcane headcanon#arcane imagines#arcane x you#jinx arcane
586 notes
·
View notes
Text
don’t get the wrong idea— kim chaewon



genre: FLUFFF WOOHOO
synopsis: chaewon fakes dating y/n to make her ex jealous — but ends up falling for her instead
—
chaewon slid into the seat across from y/n in the library, eyes blazing like she’d just smelled someone insult her favorite band.
“wanna fake date me?” she asked, voice low but fierce.
y/n blinked, nearly dropping her pen.
“what?”
“to piss off my ex,” chaewon said flatly, like it was the most obvious plan in the world.
y/n stared.
“why me?”
chaewon shrugged, cheeks faintly pink, like she didn’t want to admit she’d been thinking about this for days.
“because you’re cute. and people believe you.”
y/n’s heart did a weird little flip.
⸻
the first day was already a disaster. chaewon grabbed y/n’s arm like it was a lifeline, her head falling onto y/n’s shoulder with way too much casual affection for two people who were “just pretending.”
“we should hold hands,” chaewon said suddenly. “makes it more real.”
y/n laughed and intertwined their fingers. chaewon grinned like she’d won a battle.
“don’t get the wrong idea,” she muttered, voice low.
“yeah, i get it,” y/n teased. “you just want to make the ex jealous.”
chaewon smirked. “exactly.”
but secretly, it was obvious chaewon was totally into the act—more than she let on.
⸻
here’s the thing about chaewon: under that “don’t mess with me” exterior was a ridiculous softie who carried a tiny, ratty plush in her backpack. no one else knew about it, and if anyone even hinted at it, chaewon would glare so hard it looked like she could burn a hole in their soul.
but sometimes, when caught off-guard, she’d pull it out and squeeze it when she was nervous or jealous.
⸻
which brings us to week two and the infamous lunch table incident.
some girl from chemistry class had the audacity to compliment y/n on their hair. harmless, right?
wrong.
chaewon was across the courtyard, sipping iced coffee, watching y/n like a hawk on high alert. the second the girl touched y/n’s arm, chaewon’s chair screeched across the pavement.
y/n barely had time to look up before chaewon leapt over the lunch table—yes, leapt.
“hey!” chaewon called out, voice silky but deadly.
the girl froze, caught in the crossfire of chaewon’s personal storm.
chaewon slid into the seat next to y/n, arm immediately looping possessively around their waist. she pressed a quick kiss to y/n’s temple and shot the girl a smile that said, back off or else.
“you need something?” chaewon asked sweetly.
the girl stammered, “uh, no! i was just saying hi to y/n—”
chaewon tilted her head, eyes narrowing. “great. mission accomplished.”
the girl ran off like she’d been chased by a wild animal.
y/n whispered, flustered, “that was… intense.”
chaewon took a sip of her iced coffee, totally chill, like she hadn’t just done that.
“don’t get the wrong idea,” she muttered. “i just hate her face.”
y/n smiled and kissed her cheek. “yeah, well, you’re mine now.”
⸻
chaewon’s jealousy was wild, but she tried to act cool. mostly.
one night, y/n caught chaewon practicing couple poses for a fake instagram post in the mirror. she was awkward but determined, and when y/n teased her, she shoved their shoulder and said,
“don’t get the wrong idea, i’m just perfecting our act.”
then there were the countless “anniversaries” they both had to remember—fake dates they made up just to keep up appearances. chaewon always insisted on planning something ridiculous, like a picnic with three types of sandwiches or a movie marathon where they had to watch every cheesy rom-com she hated.
⸻
and oh, the running joke with “don’t get the wrong idea.”
chaewon said it every time she did or said something soft that made her look vulnerable—because admitting feelings was clearly off-limits.
like when she caught y/n staring at her and nearly tripped over her own feet, she just blurted, “don’t get the wrong idea. i was just trying to untangle my shoelace.”
or when she kissed y/n’s cheek after a long day, she whispered, “don’t get the wrong idea, it’s just to keep your spirits up.”
y/n started keeping track, jotting down these moments in a tiny notebook they called the ‘don’t get the wrong idea’ scrapbook. they planned to make chaewon read it one day, when she was brave enough to admit what it really meant.
⸻
the softest moments were always when chaewon forgot she was supposed to be “fake dating” and just got lost in y/n.
like when she grabbed y/n’s hoodie one morning without asking—her favorite one, the one that smelled like y/n now—and y/n caught her staring at her like she was a prize she never wanted to lose.
then chaewon turned around and tried to walk away, cheeks blazing red.
y/n cornered her by the vending machines after class.
“you stole my hoodie.”
“don’t get the wrong idea,” chaewon said, voice low. “i’m just… annoyed.”
y/n smiled. “the hoodie or the fact that it smells like me?”
chaewon blinked and looked away, cheeks hotter than a summer day.
“maybe both.”
⸻
finally, the confession wasn’t really a confession.
it was more like chaewon tripped over her words, sitting under the old oak tree during lunch, fidgeting with a juice box.
“okay, so maybe it’s not fake anymore.”
y/n blinked at her.
“what?”
“this. us. i���i might’ve actually fallen for you or whatever.”
y/n grinned. “don’t get the wrong idea.”
“what idea?”
“that i don’t like you back.”
chaewon’s face went bright red, and she grabbed y/n’s hand.
“cool. i guess we’re dating now.”
“guess so.”
“don’t get the wrong idea, though.”
y/n kissed her cheek.
“sure, babe.”
—
#katnipp#kim chaewon x reader#chaewon x reader#chaewon x fem reader#kim chaewon#le sserafim x fem reader#le sserafim x reader#girl group x reader#girl group x female reader#imagines#lesbian#gxg imagine#wlw#le sserafim#huh yunjin#huh yunjin x reader#yunjin#yunjin x fem reader#sakura miyawaki#sakura x fem reader#kazuha nakamura#nakamura kazuha#kazuha x reader#hong eunchae#fluff
302 notes
·
View notes
Text
◟𖥻 cherry lipstick : harry potter
▰▰ pairing: harry potter x fem!reader
when harry's curious about lipstick, she takes him by surprise— by showing him how it tastes.
mari talks! had to get this out of my mind, I'll always love flustered/awkward harry potter.



Harry had tried to keep himself away from her. He really tried. But how could he, when she has this pull on him that no one else has. Her effect is always immediate, every time she walks into a room, Harry feels the need to drop everything if only just to look at her.
She is beautiful, of course Harry is not the first or last one to notice it. But he is the first to be distracted enough by her to end up blowing up a potion on his own face. That had landed him a scold from Snape and then— detention.
Snape had made him come back after the day ended to clean the potions classroom without magic. And it was a mess, not only after the disaster Harry himself had managed to pull, but also because first years had been receiving class after.
What he wasn't expecting was for her to walk into the room a few minutes later. "you're late, miss y/l/n" Snape told her without even looking up from the book he was reading, his voice cold. "I believe, the reason you were assigned detention again was because you were late to class."
Harry, who was trying very hard to stop himself from looking at her, rolled his eyes. "She's only two minutes late, I'm sure she'll be fine." he mumbled, because Harry was never one to control his smart mouth.
Snape looked up just to glare at him for the interruption. "As I was saying, that's thirty minutes more added to your detention, miss y/n. And since Potter made it clear that he doesn't mind a few minutes more, he will stay with you."
He barely has time to react before Snape looks at the clock on his desk and shuts down his book abruptly, tucks it under his arm and strides towards the door. "I have a meeting. You two better stay here and have everything clean when I'm back or else you'll spend tomorrow night cleaning again."
And with that, he steps out of the classroom, the door behind him closing with a click.
Silence, then— "thanks for trying I guess." she tells him softly as she takes a rag and comes closer to help Harry clean the desks.
"Couldn't help myself" He replies without looking up, he doesn't want to make a fool of himself.
She giggles but doesn't add anything else so they spend the next thirty minutes in silence and it's starting to drive Harry crazy, but he doesn't know how to start a conversation with her, he's way too nervous. Instead, he steals glances at her from time to time.
She's the one to break the silence again when she stops and looks around. "Do you reckon Snape would know if we used magic?"
When Harry looks up, she's already looking at him with her head tilted, an amused little smile on her lips. "His greasy head always knows everything." Harry tells her, smiling when he hears her giggling again.
He's expecting her to keep cleaning but instead she drops the rag, reaching into her robe and pulling something small. Harry doesn’t know what it is until she takes the cap off.
Lipstick.
He just can't help but watch, helpless, as she twists the tube and leans against the nearest reflective surface to apply it carefully on her lips.
Oh Harry's doomed. He knows he is. His heart pounds so loudly he's almost afraid she'll hear it. But she doesn't seem aware of it as she glides the lipstick over her lips, then pressing them together softly before pulling back to inspect her work.
He's so far gone that he doesn’t notice her turning around until it's too late, and he's not able to look away before she catches him staring at her.
"What?" She asks, her voice soft but full of amusement.
Harry gulps down, pushing his glasses up his nose nervously. He desperately tries to think of a normal excuse, but he can only stutter his way through words:
"I- I'm just- I guess I'm just curious about—" he feels like he's choking on words so he stops, looking away, the red on his cheeks giving away how embarrased he feels.
Her eyebrows raise, but far from being offended like Harry suspected she would, she smiles. If anything, she looks mischievous.
"Do you want to taste it, Potter?" She asks, pushing a strand of hair behind her ear.
Harry, ever oblivious, thinks it's just a tiny bit weird for her to offer her lipstick to him. But maybe she just finds it funny, so he simply agrees. "Yeah, I guess."
As she comes closer, he thinks she'll swipe some lipstick onto his lips. But then, she's stepping even closer and he's not sure he can even breathe. He finally understands what she was asking.
And before he can even think, she leans in— And kisses him. Soft, sweet. A simple press of lips, but Harry is so shocked into stillness that he doesn't think of doing anything, his heart racing.
When she pulls away, Harry's still frozen on his spot as her eyes flicker over his face, amusement shining through her expression.
"Well?" She asks, lips still so temptingly close to him. "Did you like it?"
Harry swallows thickly, and he has to stop himself from licking his lips as the cherry taste lingers on them.
"I—" he clears his throat, and he doesn’t even know where he gathers the confidence to keep talking. "I think I need to try it again. Just to be sure."
Her laugh is cut short by him pulling her by the waist to kiss her again, cherry lipstick melting against his lips.
The door creaks open almost an hour and a few more kisses later, and Snape walks back into the room, his face cold and unimpressed. Harry's just grateful they weren't caught, trying to act nonchalant and get his focus back on wiping down another table.
"Well, I expected a little more." Snape says as he surveys the room. "But at least you two managed not to destroy the classroom further. A miracle, truly."
While Harry hopes Snape doesn’t notice just out of it he is, y/n seems to be way better at keeping her cool, though he can swear he sees her trying to hide a smirk.
"I guess you're both dismissed, you can-" Snape interrupts himself once his eyes fall on Harry. "Potter, what is that on your lips?"
Harry's entire brain short-circuits. He could try to come up with some half-assed excuse, but— "Alright, Good night!" and then he's bolting out of the door.
y/n, much more composed, smiles at Snape as she walks pass him. "This was a lovely evening, professor" She says before casually following Harry out.
Snape doesn't have enough patience to try and find out what that was about.
Harry stumbles down the hallway, heart pounding, still flustered. It doesn’t take her too much time to catch up to him. "Leaving in a hurry, Potter?" She teases, her smile bright.
Harry groans, running a hand through his already messy hair—courtesy of y/n. "He was looking at me like he knew!"
"Oh he definitely knew." she hums, totally unbothered. "I mean, you did look suspicious with the whole— y'know." she gestures at his still stained lips.
He gapes at her, his cheeks burning. But he doesn't try to add anything else, his embarrasment still too big and his heart hammering in his chest as they walk side by side.
But when they're about to part ways, he can't help himself before he's blurting, "Go to hogsmeade with me this weekend."
For once, she seems taken by surprise, raising her eyebrows at him. "Like a date?"
He wasn't thinking about it as a date—well, he wasn't thinking at all to begin with. But the idea doesn’t sound bad at all. Who's he trying to trick? he really likes it.
"Yes, a date." He nods when he realizes she's still waiting for his reply.
She smiles, pressing a kiss to his cheek. "You can try strawberry lipstick next, see if you like it."
Harry laughs, definitely caught off guard. "Is that a yes?"
She's already strutting away from him, but she throws him a smile over her shoulder. "I'd love to, Harry."
Harry's heart jumps at the way she says his name, and he watches her walk away before he races up the stairs.
A few minutes later, when he bursts into his room, Ron immediately points at him. "Mate why are your lips so red?" he squints "is that lipstick on your cheek?"
He can only groan in response, dropping onto his bed and covering his face with his arm. He swears he could die right now.
But the stupid smile on his lipstick covered face? Yeah, he's definitely not getting rid of that anytime soon.
#𐙚 mari's fics#harry potter#harry potter series#harry potter books#harry potter fluff#harry potter x reader#one shot#fluff#hp fandom#hp fanfic#harry potter fanfiction#harry potter oneshot#harry potter x you#harry james potter
736 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Best There Is (according to Laura)

I had two old man Logan x reader fics in my drafts but decided to connect them because it made more sense to me. This old man being domestic just does it for me Ughh
Pairing: oldman!Logan x fem!reader
Summary: Parenting comes with challenges Logan never thought he would have to face in his old age; like school drop offs, nosy teachers and career day disasters
Wordcount: 2.8k
Warnings/tags: english is not my first language, age-gap, established relationship, Logan 2017 ending never happened, domestic fluff, violence mentioned, Prisoners 2013 reference, it's just cute old man dad Logan please let me have this, !!!not proofread!!!
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Laura hated school. She had never gone to school before and she was fine, but after Logan and you had taken her under your wing, you put her in a school for her 'education'.
The only thing she needed to be educated in was survival. She hated sitting in a chair for hours, trying to keep still so she wouldn't get scolded. She hated the dumb questions teachers asked, their dumb faces while they got frustrated that the class didn't understand. And She hated math.
But most of all?
She hated that Logan had to pick her up every damn day. Not because of Logan himself or because she wanted to prove that she could walk home on her own, but because every time Logan stepped foot into the classroom to get her-
that one teacher wouldn’t leave him alone.
Her name was Miss Dover. She was pretty, blonde, and always smiling way too much when Logan arrived. She touched his arm, she laughed at things he didn’t mean to be funny.
And Laura?
Laura wanted to throw her backpack at her face. Or get her claws out, but Logan didn’t allow her
Logan already regretted agreeing to pick Laura up every day after the first time he had done so. Of course not because of Laura, but because of Miss Dover. Today was no different. The second he stepped onto the school grounds, surrounded by students who reminded him of the old times in the mansion, there she was.
“Mr. Howlett!” she called out to him in a too friendly manner, flipping her hair over her shoulder to show off. “Right on time, as always.” she smiled and to Logan, it looked like it hurt. He sighed. Here we go.
He only grunted in response, crossing his arms. Don’t engage. Keep it short. Get out.
Miss Dover, of course, ignored all of that. And she was in no way repelled because of Logans clear lack of interest in her. “You know” she started, biting her lip as she looked up at him, “I think it’s so sweet that you take the time to pick Laura up every day. A lot of dads just send a babysitter. I find that very admirable and...amazing”
Logan barely kept himself from rolling his eyes. “Well, she’s my kid.” he deadpanned. He was supposed to pick her up from school, so he did. It was the bare minimum, no need to make a fuss over something that was so self-evident.
Miss Dover beamed at him even after his discouraging answer. “That’s wonderful! A family man.” Logans eye twitched at that. He needed to get Laura and leave. Now.
Laura watched them from the steps of the school entrance, arms crossed over her chest, her pink glasses sitting on top of her head. She glanced at you, who stood beside her, smirking. Logan had begged you to come when he picked up Laura so he could prove to you how persistent and stubborn that one teacher was when it came to flirting with him.
“Should we save him?” you asked the girl beside you. For the record, you weren't jealous. Why would you be? You knew Logan loved you and didn't have eyes for anyone else, if anything, you were pretty amused by his misery. Laura shrugged at your question. “He deserves it.” you snorted a laugh, she had a point “Yeah, but we need him in one piece."
With a sigh, Laura slung her backpack over her shoulder, slipped down her sunglasses so they covered her eyes and marched towards Logan. Miss Dover was still going on about something, being awfully handsy while Logan was so obviously uncomfortable, when Laura reached them. She grabbed Logans sleeve, pulling at it. “Can we go now?” she asked Logan, paying no mind to her teacher. Miss Dovers eyes softened and she let out a coo “Aww. Looks like someone is eager to get home with Daddy” upon her words, Laura stared at her with an unreadable expression. Then, very clearly, very loudly, she said:
“He is married”
Miss Dover blinked. Logan groaned but was silently relieved. It wasn’t the way he thought Miss Dover would find out, but in the end he was glad. Laura pointed directly at you as you approached from the steps. “To her”
Miss Dovers smile dropped as she followed to where Laura pointed. You, meanwhile, finally stepped closer, grinning. “Hi” you greeted cheerfully with a wave, slipping your arm around Logans “I’m his wife” you confirmed with a nod. And judging by Miss Dovers expression, you knew she thought you didn't fit into the family, that you didn't even look like Lauras mom, that you looked way too young and you were overall not a good match in her opinion. You could tell she was about to gossip over this in the teachers lounge. But you couldn’t care less.
Logan exhaled in relief as he felt you settling beside him. Miss Dover turned red. Out of embarrassment or anger, you couldn't tell. Probably the latter. “Oh, I...I had no idea-" she stammered, averting eyecontact and taking a step back, her hand playing with the fabric of her skirt.
“Yeah” Laura said flatly. “Can we go now?”
Logan didn’t wait to answer her. He turned on his heel and walked away, practically dragging you and Laura with him. The three of you walked to his truck in silence. Logan ran a hand down his face as he threw Lauras backpack into the car. “Finally" he grunted as he sat down behind the steering wheel.
You laughed at him “She really doesn’t get the hint, huh?” you noted. Logan twisted the key, rubbing his temples while he drove out of the parking lot. “I swear, next time-”
“Next time” Laura interrupted from behind “you are sending her to pick me up”
Logan frowned, looking through the rear-view mirror at her “Why?”
Laura buckled her seatbelt “Because then she will know you are taken for real. She probably thinks this was a joke or something"
You laughed at that, leaning against Logan. “She’s right, you know. That woman looked like she wasn’t believing her ears when I said I was your wife. You said she was being persistent, I don’t think she will take this seriously” you chuckled, giving his rugged cheek a kiss. Logan sighed defeated "Yeah, yeah” he answered, putting a hand on your thigh while rounding a corner. “Maybe next time, you pick her up”
You grinned, laying your hand over his. He was a little tense. You knew why. He didn't know if you were jealous, maybe you were a little mad but didn't show it. "I'm not jealous, if you think that. Not at all"
Logan raised an eyebrow. Then he looked at you - really looked at you. At the way you fit so perfectly against him. At the way your eyes sparkled with mischief, teasing him. At the way your hand rested over his, like it belonged there. And when he turned his hand to grasp yours tightly, he was holding his heart in his palm. Yeah. You weren't jealous. Because he was yours. And you were his. And nothing was ever going to change that.
Not even when Laura stood in front of Logan a week later, her arms crossed, staring him down despite him clearly towering over her.
“You have to come”
“No, I don’t.”
“Yes, you do”
Logan sighed, rubbing his temples. They had been at this back and forth game for like 10 minutes now “Why?” he grumbled. “Because it’s career day” Laura answered flatly.
He gave her a look that said he cursed the way she was just as stubborn as him “Yeah? So?” he muttered lowly and shrugged. Laura huffed and rolled her eyes. “So” she said, already looking exhausted over the argument “everyone has to bring a parent to talk about their job”
Laura really wanted him to come. Mostly because she was always the black sheep in her class when it came to telling stories, showing emotions and just simply existing. She was different than the other kids, and after what happened to her, she had every right to be. The others picked on her more often than not and while she wanted to let her claws speak for her, Logan had strictly forbidden it. So all she could do was listen to them. It was draining. She just wanted to be normal for once.
Logan knew that, yet he scowled, picking up a can of beer from the fridge "Tell ‘em I’m dead.” he said between chugging down the bitter liquid.
You were sitting on the couch and as you heard their conversation, you couldn't help but snort.
Laura didn’t blink, unfazed “You have to come.”
Logan glared down at her, hating just how much she was like him. He was about to tell her to fuck off and go to her room, but he sighed “Kid, no one wants to hear me talk about drivin' a damn limo.”
Laura shrugged at that, turning on her heel. “Too bad.” she said. And just like that, Logan lost the argument.
And thats how Logan found himself sitting at the front of the classroom, arms crossed, scowl in full force. You stood at the back with a few other parents, your eyes fixated on him. It was fun, seeing him so annoyed. But it also warmed your heart- he sat next to Laura, sitting way taller than she was, his long legs barely fitting under the table. The two were bickering, poking each other back and forth before Laura leaned her head against his shoulder, his arm around her securely. He was it for you. Yes, you were married, but you'd marry him again in a heartbeat.
There were parents that had already gone before him. Firefighters, doctors, a lawyer. A police man sat down in his seat again after his presentation. And now it was Logans turn.
Great.
With a grunt, he stood up, slightly limping over to the blackboard. He could already feel the judgy stares of the other parents. Laura gave him a small thumbs up, and so did you.
Miss Dover, the teacher yes, that one, smiled at Logan “Alright, Mr. Howlett, why don’t you tell us what you do for a living?” she cheered.
Logan exhaled slowly.
"…I drive a limo.”
Silence.
Some of the kids blinked. A couple of parents exchanged unimpressed glances. Then one kid raised his hand. “Like… for famous people?” the young boy asked, looking a bit intimidated by Logans frown.
“Sometimes.” Logan grunted as an answer. Another kid raised her hand, bolder and more confident than her classmahe “What’s the coolest person you ever drove?”
Logan grimaced at her question, but what was he supposed to do? “A drunk guy who puked in my backseat” he replied, looking at his feet while silence spread through the room again. Miss Dover cleared her throat, the tension in the air was awkward “Oh! well, uhm..does your job have any…exciting parts?” she stuttered out, the eyes of the other parents resting on her as if to ask: why the hell did you allow him to come?
Logan stared at her, the question heavy in the room. Did she really want him to tell a bunch of ten year olds about the times he got into fistfights and gun battles with passengers?
“…Not really” he muttered.
From the back, you smiled. You knew exactly what was happening. Logan wasn’t embarrassed about his job, nor did he care about what these people thought. But he cared about Laura. And right now? He felt bad that her dad was a limo driver while other kids got to brag about firefighters and surgeons and stuff.
Your chest ached.
Because he didn’t get it. Laura didn’t care about any of that, she just wanted her dad.
Miss Dover clapped her hands, her cheeks red in slight embarrassement. “Well, let’s open the floor for more questions!” she welcomed the classroom.
Big mistake.
A mom from the third row, blonde, red lipstick, way too interested, raised her hand “So, Mr. Howlett” she started, smiling too much, “do you work long hours?” she nearly purred. Logan tensed a little, rubbing his beard “…I guess.”
Another mom, brunette, twirling her curls around her fingers in a flirty manner, leaned forward. “Must be tough coming home late all the time. Bet it gets lonely.”
You bit your lip, amused, but also a little sorry for the kids that had to witness their moms shamelessly thirst over another kids dad. Laura rolled her eyes and Logan scowled “I’m not lonely.”
The blonde mom giggled, biting her bottom lip “Yeah, I bet with me you wouldn't be” she purred. Jesus, what as up with these women??
Logans jaw clenched in annoyance. He didn't understand how these women could just full on flirt with him while their children were there. Besides that, he, Laura and you had arrived later than everyone else and he had kissed you before sitting down, surely they noticed that? Apparently not, not even the obvious ring on his finger seemed to catch their attention.
You, meanwhile, just waited. Because any second now-
“He’s married.” Laura deadpanned, her arms crossed, saving him yet again.
The brunette mom blinked “Oh” she mumbed, her face burning red. The blonde mom hesitated. "really..?”
Logan, already done with everything, just pointed at you in the back of the room. Every head turned and in any other situation, this would have you highly uncomfortable. But you just grinned. “Hi Ladies” you greeted them. You walked forward to the blackboard, smiling at the way their jealous stares bore into the back of your head. You could tell the women were fuming over the fact that you bagged such a handsome man, but Logan knew only you could truly appreciate him. "We should try and advertise our marriage" you giggled.
Logan grumbled, wrapping an arm around your waist protectively. You smirked up at him, fixing his loose tie “Maybe you should start to wear a sign.” you teased him even more. He rolled his eyes at you “Shut up" he mumbled, but his grip on you tightened. Because you were his. And he wanted to show that.
You didn't even wait for the other parents to have their turn at presenting their jobs. You just took Laura and went out of there, walking back to Logans truck. “That was hell.” he sighed, letting himself fall behind the wheel with a grunt.
You laughed as you closed your door from the passenger seat, slipping your hand into his “You survived"
“Barely.”
Laura climbed into the truck behind you two, buckling her seatbelt “Next time, I’m bringing her” she said, pointing at you. Logan frowned at that, the engine purring to life “What, so she can brag about…what? Painting? Making fun of me?” he grinned smugly, making you want to wipe that smirk off his face.
You returned the grin “I could have given them a whole presentation on how sexy my husband is.” you hummed, leaning in close to his face, your noses touching. Logan chuckled, the sound rich in his chest "Oh, yeah?” he muttered gravelly, leaning in to give you a deep, wet, noisy kiss.
Laura made a gagging noise.
You pulled back with a laugh and Logan turned towards the road as he started driving, a satisfied smile on his lips. You glanced at Laura in the backseat. “So?” you asked. “Were you embarrassed?
She blinked at your question, her brows furrowed, making her look so much like Logan “What?”
You gestured toward Logan next to you, then looked back at her “That your dad is a limo driver.” you stated simply, matter of factly. Lauras frown deepened, like the question itself was stupid. “No.” she said flatly.
Logan glanced at her through the rear view mirror, his brow cocked. "That right?” he asked her, feeling a soft smile creeping onto his lips. She shrugged, looking out the window. “You pick me up every day. You don’t talk too much. You don’t smell weird. You’re fine.”
Your heart swelled and you aww'ed at the two. "Great review, kid.” Logan huffed, but you knew he was feeling proud inside. Laura pulled a juice box from her bag and for a moment, the car was silent.
“Better than the other dads.”
Logan swore his heart just did a giddy flip “Yeah?” he asked, as if he had just heard her wrong. Your expression was soft as you looked at him, your hands curling around his.
Laura nodded wordlessly. And just like that, Logan realized it didn’t matter what he did for work, what he had done in the past. It didn’t define him entirely. Because Laura?
Laura was just happy he was her dad.
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
idk how these career days work, I am not american and never had one, I don’t even know if they are that popular im sorry😭
I still have a few unfinished requests in store, i am so sorry everything is taking so long!
#logan howlett x reader#old man logan x reader#old man!logan#hugh jackman#x men#logan x reader#wolverine x reader#x reader#marvel#logan howlett#logan wolverine#old man logan#mcu fanfiction#fanfic
415 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Rhythm of Us || Jamil Viper
Through parties, desserts and disasters, you and Jamil find a rhythm that's uniquely your own.
1k Masterlist ; Prologue
w.c. 4.5k
Jamil’s voice is calm when he answers your call, though there’s a slight edge of surprise that he can’t quite hide.
“Hello?”
“Hey, Jamil,” you begin, already smiling as you sit cross-legged on your bed. “I was thinking about your offer earlier, and I’d love to get lunch with you tomorrow.”
There’s a pause on the other end, followed by a soft, almost imperceptible intake of breath. “Oh. That’s great,” he says quickly, the surprise in his voice replaced by his usual measured tone. “I’ll meet you tomorrow at noon. Is that okay?”
“Sounds perfect,” you say.
After hanging up, you can’t help but think he sounded a little pleased, even if he tried not to show it.
The next day, you find him waiting at a quiet spot near the botanical garden. The area is shaded, with a small table set neatly for two, and Jamil stands beside it with his usual cool demeanor. His uniform is impeccable as always, but there’s a certain ease in his posture that puts you at ease too.
“Hey, Jamil!” you call out, waving as you approach.
He nods, his lips curling into a faint smile. “You’re right on time.”
As you sit, you notice the spread he’s prepared: a beautiful array of dishes that wouldn’t look out of place in a high-end restaurant.
“This looks amazing!” you exclaim, eyes wide. “You made all of this?”
He waves a hand dismissively, though there’s a faint pink tinge on his cheeks. “It’s nothing special.”
“Nothing special? Jamil, this is art,” you say, reaching for a plate and immediately helping yourself. “You’ve seriously outdone yourself.”
“Okay, okay,” he says, shaking his head as you pile on the compliments. “Cut it out already. Just eat.”
But despite his words, there’s a small, satisfied smile on his face as he watches you dig in.
Lunch is lively. Between bites, you launch into a story about the latest chaos Ace, Deuce, and Grim dragged you into.
“So there we were,” you say, gesturing dramatically with your fork, “standing in Professor Crewel’s office, and Ace has the brilliant idea to blame the singed curtains on Grim’s ‘natural combustion reflex.’”
Jamil raises an eyebrow, though the corner of his mouth twitches upward. “I’m almost afraid to ask what happened next.”
“Oh, it gets better,” you say with a grin. “Grim starts running with it, claiming he’s going through some ‘highly dangerous fire-beast adolescence.’ Crewel didn’t buy it for a second, but Ace and Deuce looked so confident, you could almost believe them.”
Jamil shakes his head, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I don’t know if I’m more impressed by their nerve or disappointed by their lack of foresight.”
“Probably both,” you say, laughing. “But hey, we survived, and no one got detention—this time.”
As the conversation flows, you can’t help but notice how at ease Jamil seems. His usual reserved demeanor softens as he talks with you, and he even offers a few rare chuckles at your antics.
By the time dessert rolls around, only one piece of a delicate pastry remains on the plate. Jamil nudges it toward you.
“Here. You can have it.”
Instead, you pick it up and hold it out to him with a sly grin. “You made it. You deserve the last bite.”
His eyes widen slightly, and for a moment, he seems caught off guard. “That’s not necessary,” he begins, but you cut him off by leaning closer, still holding the pastry.
“Come on, Jamil. Just take it.”
He hesitates, his composure visibly wavering under your teasing smile, but finally leans forward and takes a small bite. For a second, he’s silent, likely trying to process the fact that you just fed him.
“That good, huh?” you say, laughing at the faint pink dusting his cheeks.
“You’re impossible,” he mutters, but there’s no real bite in his words.
After lunch, Jamil insists on walking you to your next class. As you approach the classroom door, you reach out and take his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.
“I had a great time today,” you say, looking up at him with a warm smile. “We should do this again sometime.”
His gaze softens, and he nods. “Yeah. We should.”
As you disappear into the classroom, he stands there for a moment longer, watching the door with a soft, uncharacteristic smile playing at his lips.
You and Jamil are having a nice, peaceful stroll back from lunch when it happens. One moment, you’re chatting about something mundane, and the next, Jamil freezes like someone just hit him with a petrification spell.
“What—” you start, but his hand shoots up, silencing you.
“Don’t move,” he mutters, his voice low and intense.
Alarmed, you follow his gaze, half-expecting to see a monster, an overblot, or at least Grim setting something on fire. Instead, you spot… a beetle.
Granted, it’s a big beetle. The kind that looks like it’s been hitting the gym and maybe has a side hustle as a bodyguard for ants. It’s perched on a bush, twitching its antennae like it’s sizing you both up.
“It’s just a bug,” you say, cautiously glancing at Jamil.
“Just a bug?” Jamil hisses like you just insulted his cooking. “That thing has too many legs. It’s unnatural.”
Before you can reply, the beetle takes two slow, deliberate steps forward. Jamil, in perfect synchronization, takes two steps back.
“Jamil, seriously—”
“I’m handling this,” he interrupts, pulling out his magic pen.
Oh no. You see the look in his eyes, the slight glow of magic sparking at his fingertips, and you realize he’s about to go full Avatar: The Last Bugbender.
“Jamil, we’re not setting the school on fire over a beetle!”
“It’s me or the bug,” he deadpans.
“No, it’s me,” you mutter, resigning yourself to your fate. Sending up a quick prayer to the universe, you step forward.
“What are you doing?!” Jamil whispers harshly, grabbing at your sleeve like you’re walking into the jaws of a lion.
“Saving the school grounds from you, Pyroclasmus."
You approach the beetle, heart pounding as it shifts slightly, its shiny, armored body glinting in the sunlight.
“Shoo,” you say weakly, flapping your hand at it. The beetle stares at you, unimpressed.
“Shoo?” Jamil echoes behind you. “That’s your grand strategy?”
Before you can come up with something better, the beetle’s wings buzz ominously, and it launches itself directly at your face.
You scream. Jamil screams louder. And somehow, in the chaos, he practically climbs onto you like a human backpack.
“Kill it! Kill it now!” he shrieks, his voice breaking into a pitch you didn’t think was humanly possible.
“MAYBE A LITTLE HELP?!” you yell back, snatching up the nearest object—a notebook—and swinging it wildly like a deranged baseball player.
With a loud thwack, the beetle goes flying into the distance, vanishing into the horizon like Team Rocket blasting off again.
There’s silence. You’re panting, clutching the notebook like it’s a holy relic. Jamil is still clinging to your back, his arms wrapped around your shoulders in a death grip.
“...Did you get it?” he whispers.
“Yes, Jamil. I got it. The school is safe.”
He slowly detaches himself, his feet hitting the ground as he smooths out his uniform with a dignity that absolutely does not exist anymore.
“Well,” he says, clearing his throat, “thank you for your… assistance.”
You blink at him. “Assistance? You were hanging off me like a terrified cat!”
“I don’t recall that happening.”
“Oh, you don’t recall climbing me like a tree? Want me to ask the security cameras?”
He glares at you, his face carefully blank, but his ears are redder than Riddle after someone breaks a rule.
“Fine. You’re my knight. Happy?” he mutters, turning on his heel and stalking off.
“Anytime, your highness!” you call after him, grinning.
The next day, you find a small, ridiculously fancy cake on your desk. The note attached simply reads:
For my knight. Do not speak of this.
You laugh so hard you nearly choke.
You’re not entirely sure how it came to this. One moment, you were enjoying a rare moment of peace, and the next, Crowley had materialized out of nowhere, looking dramatic as ever.
“Ah, my most resourceful prefect!” he’d declared. “I need your unparalleled skills for a mission of utmost importance!”
You hadn’t even had a chance to ask questions before you were handed your task: retrieve his hat, which was somehow stuck at the very top of a tree on the campus grounds.
So here you are, clinging to a branch like a very confused and irritated squirrel, glaring at the offending hat above you.
“This is fine,” you mutter under your breath, trying to edge closer to the hat without looking down. “Everything is fine. This is just my life now.”
A voice interrupts your inner monologue. “Should I even ask how you got up there?”
You twist around—bad move, the branch wobbles—and spot Jamil standing at the base of the tree, arms crossed and wearing an expression that’s equal parts confusion and mild exasperation.
“Crowley,” you call back, as though that single word explains everything.
It does. Jamil pinches the bridge of his nose. “Of course. Why am I not surprised?” He pauses, looks at you precariously perched above him, and sighs. “Stay still. I’ll help you down.”
You watch as he starts climbing the tree with an ease that feels unfair. Within seconds, he’s beside you, balancing effortlessly on a nearby branch.
“Give me your hand,” he says, extending his arm.
“I don’t know, Jamil,” you tease, even as you grab his hand. “Does this make you my knight in shining armor?”
He freezes for half a second, a faint blush dusting his cheeks, before recovering. “It makes me someone who doesn’t want to watch you break your neck,” he replies, voice dry but a little flustered.
With his help, you manage to climb down safely, landing on solid ground at last. You glance up at him as he dusts himself off, his expression as composed as ever.
“You’re surprisingly good at this,” you remark, folding your arms. “Tree climbing must be one of your hidden talents.”
Jamil snorts softly. “Someone has to be prepared for situations like this. And by ‘situations like this,’ I mean you.”
You’re about to retort when something hits you. You stare at him, then at the tree, and back at him.
“Wait a second,” you say slowly, narrowing your eyes. “You could’ve just used magic to get me down.”
Jamil freezes mid-step, a guilty flicker in his eyes before his calm mask slips back into place. “...And?”
“And you climbed the tree manually?” you say, incredulous. “Why?”
He shrugs, his tone carefully nonchalant. “It seemed faster at the time.”
You gape at him for a moment before bursting into laughter. “Oh my God. You wanted to show off, didn’t you?”
“I did not,” he protests, though the faint flush creeping up his neck suggests otherwise.
You lean closer, grinning. “Sure, Sir Jamil, whatever you say. Next time, I expect you to storm the tree with a sword and shield.”
“Please stop talking,” he mutters, but the small smile tugging at his lips betrays him.
As the two of you head toward Crowley’s office, a new question pops into your head. “Actually, now that I think about it—why didn’t Crowley just use magic to get his own hat back?”
Jamil goes quiet, clearly considering this. After a long moment, he shakes his head. “Who knows what goes on in his mind?”
“Maybe there’s nothing in there at all,” you muse, and Jamil snorts softly, trying to cover it with a cough.
When you finally deliver the hat to Crowley, he praises you with an exaggerated flourish, and you’re pretty sure Jamil rolls his eyes behind you.
As you walk away, you glance at him and smirk. “So, does this mean we’re even? You rescued me from a tree, I rescued you from...uh, your dignity?”
“Keep talking, and I might leave you in the next one,” he says, but there’s a warmth in his voice that makes you grin.
The aftermath of Kalim’s latest impromptu party is, as usual, chaos incarnate. Streamers hang from every surface like overzealous jungle vines, discarded cups litter the floor, and a suspiciously sticky patch near the dessert table seems to defy all attempts at cleaning.
In the center of it all is Jamil, shoulders squared, looking ready to singlehandedly wrestle the mess into submission.
“You don’t have to help,” he says, not for the first time, as you sweep a pile of crumpled napkins into a trash bag.
“Don’t be ridiculous,” you reply, giving him a pointed look. “I like cleaning.”
The blatant lie rolls off your tongue so smoothly that you almost convince yourself. Almost.
Jamil pauses, giving you a look that clearly says, I don’t believe you for a second, but he doesn’t argue further. Maybe he’s too tired to fight you on it. Maybe he’s just glad for the company. Either way, you both fall into a rhythm, clearing tables, collecting discarded decorations, and righting toppled furniture.
It’s the final stretch, and the kitchen is the last battleground. You’re standing at the sink, sleeves rolled up, elbow-deep in soapy water. Scrubbing dishes isn’t fun at the best of times, but these plates seem particularly vengeful, coated in some unholy combination of caramel and glitter.
You’re attacking a plate with the kind of intensity usually reserved for mortal enemies when you notice Jamil glancing at you out of the corner of his eye. His hands move automatically, rinsing a glass, but his gaze lingers on you.
“What?” you ask, not bothering to look up as you keep scrubbing.
“Nothing,” he says quickly, but his voice carries a strange, soft warmth.
You glance over and catch him staring. There’s something odd about his expression—soft, unguarded, like he’s seeing something he hadn’t expected.
“What?” you repeat, raising an eyebrow.
“...You hate this,” he says simply.
Your hand pauses mid-scrub. “What are you talking about?”
“You hate cleaning,” he says, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “You’ve been glaring at that plate like it insulted your entire family.”
You scoff, but there’s no denying it—he’s onto you. “I do not!”
Jamil just raises an eyebrow, looking entirely too smug for someone who just spent hours cleaning up Kalim’s hurricane of a party.
You huff, realizing you’ve been caught, and turn back to your task. “Fine. Maybe I don’t like cleaning. But I wanted to help, okay?”
His hands still briefly in the soapy water, and when you glance at him, his face is unreadable.
“You stayed,” he murmurs, almost to himself.
You frown, confused. “Of course I stayed. I wasn’t gonna leave you to deal with this alone.”
He doesn’t respond right away. Instead, his gaze lingers on you a moment longer, like he’s trying to memorize the sight of you standing there, sleeves rolled up, scrubbing a plate you very clearly despise.
And then it hits him, like a tidal wave. He’s absolutely, hopelessly smitten.
His chest tightens, and for once, Jamil Viper has no plan, no clever rebuttal to distract himself. He’s just standing there, fully aware of how utterly doomed he is.
“What’s with the staring?” you tease, breaking the silence.
Before he can recover, you scrunch your face into the goofiest expression you can muster, sticking out your tongue for good measure.
Jamil blinks, caught off guard. And that’s the moment he knows. There’s no going back.
He’s absolutely, irreversibly fucked.
The basketball court echoes with the rhythmic squeak of sneakers and the thud of a bouncing ball as you step inside, Ace's notebook in hand. He’d left it in your bag—typical Ace—and since you were passing by anyway, you figured you’d return it.
But the moment you enter, your eyes are drawn to Jamil. He’s in the middle of a play, effortlessly weaving through defenders, his movements fluid and sharp like a dancer’s. There’s a precision to everything he does—the way he pivots, the way his hands cradle the ball before shooting. The arc of the shot is perfect, and when the ball swishes through the net, you realize you’ve been holding your breath.
You don’t even notice the whistle blowing for a break until Floyd’s voice cuts through your trance.
“Well, well, if it isn’t Shrimpy!”
He’s already striding over, towering above you and grinning like he’s just caught something interesting in his net. Before you can say a word, he leans down, practically draping himself over you.
“Whatcha doin’ here, huh? Come to watch us play? Or maybe—” he pauses, his grin widening mischievously, “—you’re here to cheer for me?”
“Actually, I’m just here to give Ace his notebook,” you deadpan, though you’re slightly thrown off by how casually he’s leaning into your space.
Floyd hums, completely ignoring your response as he tugs at your sleeve. “Y’know, you should stay. It’d be more fun with you watching.”
Across the court, Jamil’s gaze flickers toward the two of you. His expression is as composed as ever, but the moment Floyd leans in closer—laughing about something you didn’t even catch—there’s a subtle twitch in his jaw.
Jamil tells himself he’s not bothered. It’s just Floyd being Floyd, right? And you’re here for Ace, not… anything else.
But the longer Floyd stays glued to you, the tighter Jamil’s grip becomes on the water bottle he’s holding.
With his usual smoothness, Jamil walks over, casual but purposeful. “Floyd,” he says evenly, “coach is calling for you.”
“Huh?” Floyd tilts his head lazily, but his grin says he knows exactly what’s happening. “Didn’t hear anything.”
“Well, you won’t if you’re not paying attention.” Jamil’s tone remains calm, but there’s a subtle edge to it as he places a hand on your shoulder, gently guiding you away from Floyd.
“Ohhh,” Floyd drawls, straightening up but not stepping back just yet. His eyes dart between you and Jamil, and his grin becomes downright predatory. “I get it now.”
“Get what?” Jamil asks, though his voice is just a touch too sharp to be casual.
“Nothing~” Floyd sing-songs, finally retreating. But as he walks off, he throws a glance over his shoulder and mutters just loud enough, “Jealous, jealous, Sea Snake~”
Jamil’s composure falters for half a second before he fixes his expression. Jealous? Him? Absolutely not. That’s ridiculous.
“You okay?” you ask, clearly amused as you watch him struggle to maintain his usual cool.
“Of course,” he replies smoothly, brushing nonexistent dust off his uniform. “Floyd’s just being… Floyd.”
You can barely hold back a laugh. As composed as Jamil tries to seem, the faint flush in his cheeks and the way his eyes avoid meeting yours tell a very different story.
By the time Ace saunters over to collect his notebook, you’re grinning like you’ve uncovered the world’s juiciest secret.
“What’s so funny?” Ace asks, glancing between you and Jamil, who’s pretending to inspect his water bottle with far too much interest.
“Oh, nothing,” you say lightly, though your grin doesn’t waver.
Ace squints, then sighs dramatically. “You’re just gonna let him suffer like this, huh?”
“Maybe,” you reply with a laugh, already planning to put him out of his misery soon.
Kalim’s parties have a reputation. They’re always loud, chaotic, and somehow manage to defy the very laws of reality. Tonight is no exception—music booms, people laugh and cheer, and the smell of rich food wafts through the air.
You’re leaning against a table, sipping on some mysterious (and surprisingly good) drink, when Floyd suddenly appears out of nowhere. Typical.
“Shrimpy!” he drawls, flashing that sharp-toothed grin of his. “Wanna dance?”
You blink at him, caught off guard. “Uh—”
“It’ll be fun!” Floyd insists, leaning in closer. His voice drops into that playful, teasing tone that promises something is about to go horribly, hilariously wrong. “C’mon, don’t be shy!”
Before you can even attempt a polite refusal, another voice cuts in, firm and unmistakably annoyed.
“They’re already dancing with me,” Jamil says, stepping between you and Floyd with a smoothness that almost masks the sharp edge in his voice.
Floyd pauses, blinking at Jamil. And then he laughs.
“Ohhhh, really? I didn’t see you on the dance floor yet, Sea Snake,” he teases, his grin only growing.
Jamil doesn’t flinch. His face is calm, composed, but you can see the faint tension in his shoulders, the way his hand clenches slightly at his side.
Floyd shrugs, backing off with a mischievous chuckle. “Guess I’ll just find someone else, then. Have fun, Shrimpy!”
As Floyd disappears into the crowd, Jamil turns to you, clearly ready to explain himself.
“I just didn’t want him to bother you,” he says quickly, eyes darting to the side. “You know how Floyd gets—”
You raise an eyebrow, not letting him finish. “Oh, so you were just saving me? That’s so sweet of you, Jamil. I don't really mind so I guess I’ll go dance with Floyd, then.”
His eyes widen, and for a moment, Jamil Viper—master of control, unparalleled tactician—looks completely and utterly panicked.
“You—you don’t have to do that,” he says, his voice uncharacteristically uneven as he grabs your hand.
You blink, taken aback by the desperation in his expression. He looks like the idea of you dancing with Floyd is physically painful to him.
You can’t do this to him. Not anymore.
“Come with me,” you say, tugging his hand and leading him toward the balcony.
The cool night air greets you as you step outside, the distant hum of music muffled by the doors. Jamil follows, quiet but tense, his hand still wrapped around yours.
You turn to face him, and he immediately starts talking, his words tumbling out faster than usual. “I just didn’t want Floyd to—”
“Jamil,” you interrupt, squeezing his hand gently. “Stop. It’s okay.”
He blinks, caught off guard.
You take a deep breath, smiling softly. “I like you, Jamil. I’ve liked you for a while now. And you don’t need to be jealous or worried or...whatever it is you’re feeling. Because there’s no one else. No one who even compares.”
His lips part slightly, and for a moment, Jamil Viper is completely speechless.
“You—you like me?” he asks, his voice so soft it’s almost a whisper.
You laugh gently, stepping closer. “Yeah. I like you. A lot.”
His gaze drops to the ground, and you can see the faintest hint of red creeping up his neck. But then he looks back at you, his eyes warm and vulnerable in a way you’ve never seen before.
Before he can say anything else, you lean in and kiss him, your lips brushing against his softly. He freezes for a moment, and then his hand comes up to cup your cheek, his touch hesitant but firm.
When you pull back, he’s looking at you like you’ve just rewritten his entire universe.
“...You’re really something, you know that?” he murmurs, a rare, genuine smile breaking across his face.
You grin. “Took you long enough to figure that out.”
And for once, Jamil doesn’t have a single witty comeback. Instead, he just kisses you again.
The moment the words “Jamil and I are dating” leave your mouth, the reactions are immediate and chaotic—exactly as you’d expected.
Kalim is the first to respond, his eyes lighting up like you’ve just told him you’re planning a surprise party in his honor. “Really?! That’s amazing! I knew Jamil had it in him! Oh, this is great! We have to celebrate—wait, should I throw another party?”
Jamil, standing beside you, pinches the bridge of his nose. “Kalim, please—”
But Kalim’s already planning out loud, “I’ll get the musicians, some fireworks, maybe even—”
“NO!” you and Jamil shout in unison, and Kalim looks momentarily sheepish before settling for bouncing on his heels in excitement.
The rest of your motley crew, however, isn’t as quick to jump on the “Happy Couple” train.
“Wait, Jamil?” Ace blurts out, his expression a mix of shock and disbelief. “You’re dating Jamil Viper?”
Deuce chimes in, his brow furrowed in genuine confusion. “Isn’t he... I don’t know... a little serious for you?”
Sebek, always ready to yell about something, crosses his arms and scowls. “Jamil Viper, the ever-scheming right-hand man of the Asim heir? Human, are you sure this is wise?!”
Epel, meanwhile, tilts his head thoughtfully. “I mean, he’s kinda scary... but also kinda cool?”
Jack simply stares at you, his arms crossed and his tail flicking. “You sure about this?” he asks, his voice low and cautious.
Grim, predictably, jumps in with his usual brand of over-the-top indignation. “Hold on a second, henchhuman! You’re dating that snake? What about me? Your most important ally!”
Before you can respond, Grim’s eyes narrow as if he’s about to deliver a fiery rant... but then he pauses. “Wait... didn’t he give me that plate of grilled fish last week?”
You nod slowly, unsure where this is going.
Grim strokes his chin, as if in deep thought, before finally shrugging. “Eh, he feeds me, and you seem happy. Works for me!”
Jamil, for once, looks both exasperated and amused. “Glad to have your approval,” he says dryly, earning a triumphant nod from Grim.
Meanwhile, Ace is squinting at Jamil like he’s trying to solve a complicated math problem. “Actually... wait. He’s not bad. He’s smart, he can cook... he did save my butt in Alchemy class that one time...”
Deuce rubs the back of his neck, looking sheepish. “Yeah... and he’s pretty reliable. Like, way more reliable than Ace, for sure.”
“Hey!” Ace protests, but Deuce ignores him.
Even Sebek, though still frowning, grudgingly mutters, “He is competent. For a human.”
Epel shrugs, grinning. “And he’s good at keeping up with Floyd. That alone deserves respect.”
Jack nods in agreement. “As long as he treats you right, I don’t see a problem.”
You glance at Jamil, whose ears are faintly pink despite his calm expression. “Wow,” you say, grinning at him. “You’ve won them over. I didn’t think it’d be this easy.”
“Neither did I,” he mutters, shooting a pointed look at Ace and Grim.
Kalim, still practically vibrating with excitement, claps Jamil on the back. “See? I knew they’d all come around! Oh, I’m so happy for you two!”
Jamil sighs, but there’s a small, satisfied smile tugging at his lips. “Thanks, Kalim.”
Grim jumps onto your shoulder, wagging his tail. “Alright, henchhuman, now that this is settled, how about we celebrate with some snacks? Jamil, you’re cooking, right?”
Jamil gives him a flat look. “Don’t push your luck.”
As everyone laughs, you reach over and squeeze Jamil’s hand, and he glances at you, his expression softening. The chaos might be exhausting, but with you by his side, it’s a little more bearable—and, dare he say it, even enjoyable.
1k Masterlist ; Main Masterlist
Gonna pick up the pace with the milestone fics now! I'll be posting Riddle next, so after that:
#twst x reader#twisted wonderland x reader#twst#twisted wonderland#jamil#jamil viper x reader#jamil x reader#jamil x you#jamil viper#jamil viper x you#1k event
431 notes
·
View notes
Text
I know it wont work | Part One
Bucky x reader AU
Word Count: 7.4k
Warnings: Drinking, angst,
A/N: I KNOW i said i wasnt posting this till Yours, Always was done buuuuuuut before i keep writing it because it is FLOWING for this fic i had to see if anyone was even interested lol soooo lemmeee know if you want me to continue this after Yours, Always
Masterpost
------
Saturday mornings in the apartment are sacred. The quiet is different, not heavy, not tense. Just still. Like the world finally decided to give you all a break, especially before you all get a little chaotic again…tonight.
Sunlight pours through the dusty windows, catching in the floating particles of last night’s hangover haze. There’s an empty pizza box on the coffee table. Someone, probably Steve, folded a blanket and placed it neatly over the back of the couch like it makes the whole place less of a disaster.
Natasha’s curled in the armchair, black hoodie, hood up, headphones in. She hasn’t spoken to anyone since she woke up, but that’s not weird. That’s just Nat, communication through shrugs, smirks, and sideways glances. You’ve known her long enough to translate.
Steve’s in the kitchen, still making pancakes like they didn’t all come out slightly undercooked last week. He hums when he cooks. It used to annoy you, but now it’s like clockwork. Something solid.
Bucky hasn’t come out of his room yet. But you know he’s awake, the soft glow of his bedroom light slipped under the door before you even stepped into the hallway. You always notice these things when it comes to him. You wish you didn’t.
Most nights, you end up in each other’s beds not for sex, you've never taken anything that far, not even for anything romantic. Just comfort, a habit. A kind of wordless safety you’ve never really been able to explain.
But not last night.
You’re not even sure why. Maybe it had something to do with your father calling in the middle or your usual Friday night hangout. Maybe it was the way you stormed off after, slammed your bedroom door and locked it behind you. You didn’t mean to shut Bucky out, but you did.
He waited outside your door for hours. You found out this morning, Steve mentioned it casually, like it wasn’t a knife to the gut. Said Bucky kept checking the handle, said he looked wrecked.
You passed out before you could let him in.
Now, guilt settles in your chest like cement. But then you remind yourself, he has his own room. His own bed. You’re not together. You don’t owe him everything.
And still… you wish you’d opened the door.
You met Steve and Bucky first. Kids running around the same block with scraped knees and more heart than sense. Bucky was the wild one, fast, sharp, and full of charm even before he knew what to do with it. Steve was smaller back then, but you never saw him that way. He was stubborn as hell and kind to his core. You trusted him before you even knew what trust was.
Natasha came next, around eighth grade. She didn’t talk much at first, just kicked the shit out of a kid who said something about your clothes, and that was that. You were bonded. She didn’t let people in easily but she let you in and that’s never changed.
Sam came in during college. Met Steve in a politics class, argued with him for three weeks straight, and then showed up at your apartment one day with a six-pack and said, “I figured I might as well be friends with the guy who can’t shut up.” You liked him immediately. So did everyone else.
Wanda’s newer. A friend of Nat’s from her job. You’re still getting to know her, but she’s intuitive in a way that’s unsettling. Observant, soft-spoken but never passive. She watches the room like it’s a chessboard and she already knows how it ends.
You wonder what she sees when she looks at you.
You’re guessing it’s a mess.
The thing about your group is: nothing is simple, but somehow it still works.
Everyone’s got their stuff.
Steve can’t stop trying to fix things. He wants everyone to be okay so badly it physically hurts him when they’re not. He’s gotten better at boundaries, but only because Nat threatens him when he forgets to take care of himself.
Nat’s a vault. Loyal, razor-sharp, and terrifying when she’s angry. You love her like a sister. She loves you the same, even if she’ll never say it out loud.
Sam grounds everyone. He’s the calm in the storm, the first one to check in, the last one to judge. You don’t know how he does it, how he holds space for people without ever asking for anything in return. He just does.
And then there’s Bucky. Bucky, who always feels like he’s just on the edge of something. You’ve never known how to categorize him. Not really, he’s like glue, like the anchor holding the ship down.
You’ve tried to shove him into the “best friend” box more times than you can count, but it never quite fits. The way your heart lurches when he laughs, when he looks at you across a room, when he throws his arm across the back of the couch and your skin burns just from being near him, that’s not best friend energy.
But it’s never been the right time or maybe you’ve just never been the right person.
You’re not like him.
Bucky comes from warmth. A single mom who never let the world make him hard. A younger sister he still talks to every week. He knows what love is supposed to feel like.
You don’t, not really, not at all.
Your father was always two drinks too deep and one word too cruel. He didn’t raise you. He happened to you and you learned to flinch first, to run before you could get left behind.
That’s what you do. It’s what you’ve always done. And Bucky? Bucky stays. No matter how many times you’ve pushed him. No matter who else you or he has tried to date. No matter how many fights or false starts or awkward silences or almosts.
He stays and that scares the hell out of you. Because if he stays and you screw it up it’s not just losing a relationship. It’s losing him. Its hurt more because you know it's not a matter of if you lose him, it's a matter of when because you are self aware despite what people thing and that makes you selfish as fuck. And Bucky is good, he is so good.
You are not the glue of the group.
You’re not the leader. You’re not the peacekeeper. You’re not the one people orbit around. You’re the space in between, important, maybe, but not essential. Not the reason this whole thing holds together.
You don’t fit a role the way the others do. Not the way Steve leads, or Nat protects, or Sam balances, or Bucky anchors. You exist somewhere off to the side, shoulder pressed to the wall, watching it all and trying not to feel the slow creep of loneliness that settles in even when you’re surrounded.
That’s the worst part. You’re never really alone. But sometimes it feels like you are. You wonder if they see it. You doubt it. You’ve always been good at hiding things in plain sight.
Your pain’s not loud. It’s not breaking plates or screaming matches. It’s biting your tongue so hard it bleeds. It’s brushing things off with a laugh. It’s slipping out of the room when your chest gets too tight and coming back like nothing happened. It’s saying, “I’m fine,” in a way that sounds almost believable.
They don’t see it because you don’t let them, and you know that’s on you but maybe it’s just what you learned. Because if you say I’m not okay, people start leaving. or worse they stay, but differently, carefully. They stop being honest. They stop touching you the same. They stop looking at you like a person and start looking at you like a project.
Bucky never did that. Not once.
That’s the thing, he knows. Maybe not everything, but enough. Enough to see the cracks. Enough to feel the weight when you start to pull away. Enough to wait outside your door for hours even though you never opened it.
You can still see the way his shadow stayed under the crack. How he didn’t move. How you did.
You always do.
It’s not fair. To him, to anyone. But you don’t know how to stop. You don’t know how to stay without feeling like you’re holding your breath.
How you can be more like him, like Bucky he breathes like it’s easy. He exists like he’s meant to be here. Like love is just something you do. Something you give.
You love him more than you should. More than you can handle. More than you’re ready to admit and it’s not a soft, storybook love. It’s sharp. It’s cracked at the edges. It makes you cruel sometimes. Makes you scared. Makes you push him just to see if he’ll come back.
He always does and you hate yourself for needing that proof so badly. Because he’s good. So fucking good.
You don’t know if you’re capable of being loved like that. Not without ruining it. Not without ruining him. So you just don’t give it, not all the way, never all the way.
You get close. You offer pieces. Just enough to keep him there. Just enough to keep the line from snapping. But not enough to cross it.
You let him hold you when the nightmares come. Let him crawl into bed beside you like it’s the most natural thing in the world. Let him brush the hair from your face when you’re half-asleep, fingers soft, reverent, like you’re something fragile.
But you never say the words. Not the real ones.
Not I love you.
Not I’m yours.
Not I’m scared shitless and you make me want to try anyway.
Because if you say it, really say it you don’t know what happens next. You don’t know how to be fully seen by someone and not flinch. Not run. You know Bucky deserves someone who doesn’t flinch.
He deserves someone who doesn’t carry years of silence under their skin. Someone who wasn’t raised in a house where love sounded like slammed doors and apologies that came too late. That felt like a burning red cheek and smelt like alcohol.
He deserves warmth, ease. A love that says you’re safe here without ever having to prove it. You want to be that person for him. You do.
But wanting and being are not the same thing. So you stay stuck in this middle place.
This half-space.
The almost.
The ache.
The thing that lives between best friends and something else, you tell yourself it’s enough. You tell yourself he’s fine with it too.
But some nights, like last night when he waits outside your locked door, and you can’t bring yourself to open it, you wonder how many times he’ll do that before he stops. Before he decides that you’re not a thing he wants to wait for anymore, you know, deep down, that if that day ever comes, you won’t stop him.
Because maybe that’s what you deserve.
Maybe that’s what love looks like when it’s given to someone who doesn’t know how to hold it without cutting their own hands.
Nat pulls her headphones down and speaks for the first time that morning. “You’re staring into space like you’re watching your own funeral.”
You blink. “I was just thinking.”
“Don’t,” she says, dry. “You’re terrible at it.”
You smirk. “Love you too.”
Steve leans over the counter. “Are we doing anything today or just sitting around wallowing in existential dread?”
Sam walks through the front door with bagels and answers, “Both.”
It's like clockwork again. The laughter, the comfort, the distractions. The quiet place you’ve all built together.
“We gotta get this place cleaned up for tonight,” Steve says as he flips a pancake.
Natasha groans, “Why do we have to drink both Friday and Saturday?”
Sam steals a piece of bacon from Steve’s cooked plate. “We drink tonight to recover from last night, and so Sunday’s brunch is euphoric.”
Steve sighs. “That’s not how hangovers work.”
“Let me have my process, Rogers.”
You don’t laugh, even though they do.
You’re standing by the counter, half-dressed in your sleep shirt and socks, hair pulled back in a lazy knot. You smear peanut butter across your bagel with practiced, robotic movements. The coffee in your cup has already gone lukewarm. You sip it anyway.
You can feel him before you see him.
Bucky steps out of his room, quiet as ever, and you don’t even have to look to know his eyes go straight to you. You can feel the weight of it, soft, searching, familiar.
You don’t look at him.
You just keep working on your bagel like it’s the only thing tethering you to earth. You sit at the island and eat in silence, chewing slowly while the others talk around you about party themes and drink lists and whether anyone remembered to restock the Advil.
He doesn’t say anything either. But he lingers. You don’t know what’s worse when he pretends nothing is wrong, or when he tries to fix it.
You head to your bathroom once your plate’s clean and your coffee cup is empty. You don’t slam the door this time. You don’t lock it either.
You don’t have the energy for drama today. You’re just tired.
You’re standing at the sink, brushing your teeth with a sluggish kind of motion, when you hear the door click open behind you, the one that connects to Bucky’s room.
You glance at him in the mirror.
“Hey,” he says softly.
You nod, not meeting his eyes. “Hey.”
He steps in, closes the door behind him like he’s careful not to scare you off.
“You okay?”
You rinse and spit. “Yeah.”
He leans against the counter, arms crossed loosely. “What’d your dad want last night?”
Your hands still for half a second as you reach for a towel.
“I didn’t answer,” you say. “It rang and I just… freaked. I was being dramatic.”
Bucky’s quiet.
You keep talking, mostly to fill the silence. “I was sore and tired and kind of drunk and definitely didn’t think things through. I just needed everything to stop for a minute.”
He lets out a small breath of a laugh. “Well, you were definitely intoxicated. That’s not up for debate.”
You smile a little, not much.
He steps closer, gentle. Always gentle with you. His hand lifts and brushes a piece of hair behind your ear, fingers lingering just a second too long against your skin.
“I don’t deserve you,” you say, and it comes out smaller than you meant it to.
He doesn’t blink. “Yes, you do.”
You shake your head. “You’re too good of a friend to me.”
Something shifts in his expression just barely. But you catch it, of course you do because you know what you said. The flicker of hurt that dances behind his eyes before he drops his gaze.
“That’s because I’m your best friend.”
It’s quiet, it’s honest and it fucking stings.
You want to say that’s not what I meant. You want to say that’s not all you are. But you don’t.
He steps closer and wraps his arms around you, pulling you into a long, solid hug. His chin rests against the top of your head. Your cheek presses to his chest.
You let your eyes close and breathe him in, for a second, you let yourself imagine that this is enough.
That it could stay like this forever.
Even if you know it can’t.
----------
The music hasn’t started yet. The living room’s still half-lit. Nat’s burning incense in the corner to cover the smell of tequila and whatever Steve tried to cook earlier that went sideways. Everything’s in that perfect, golden-hour chaos, lipstick on the bathroom sink, shot glasses lined up on the kitchen counter, Steve yelling at Sam for not helping clean, and Nat refusing to wear anything other than combat boots with her dress.
It’s your favorite kind of storm.
You’re in your room, touching up your eyeliner, when Natasha leans against the doorframe.
She raises a brow. “You’re gonna cause problems in that.”
You glance down at yourself. Short black dress, off the shoulder. Hugs in all the right places.
You paired it with heels you’ll definitely take off halfway through the night, and your hair’s doing that I don’t care but I care thing that always makes you feel a little dangerous.
You smirk. “Good.”
Nat crosses her arms, smirking right back. “Hot and petty. My favorite version of you.”
You roll your eyes but don’t argue. Because she’s right. You are feeling yourself tonight andd just maybe, that has something to do with the fact that Bucky hasn’t left his room since this morning’s bathroom hug.
The thing about Bucky is you’re addicted to him. To the way he looks at you like you hung the moon. To the way he never touches you without meaning it. To the way his voice softens when he says your name like he’s afraid it might break.
You’re addicted to the attention he gives you, even when you pretend not to be and you know, deep down, if you just let it happen, if you gave in, really gave in there wouldn’t be all this tiptoeing. No games, no passive-aggressive flirting. No lines that feel drawn in sand and rewritten every time you both breathe too hard.
If you opened the door, Bucky would walk through it without hesitation. But you’d probably lock it again the second he did.
Because that’s what you do. That’s what you’ve always done. You cross the line, then backpedal like hell, and he stays. Every time.
But tonight, maybe you’re tired of being scared. Maybe you want to cause a little trouble. Just enough to feel something crack.
Nat’s still watching you, arms crossed, that little knowing smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth.
“Are we doing the pre-party shots?” she asks, already moving toward the kitchen.
You follow.
Ten minutes later, the four of you are gathered in the kitchen, like you always are before a party. One bottle, five shot glasses, its tradition.
“Just one?” Steve says.
Nat’s already pouring the second round. “Don’t be soft.”
Sam’s first to show up, he practically lives here already. “Oh, we’re starting early, huh?”
You grin. “Fashionably toxic. You know how it goes.”
Bucky finally steps out of his room. T-shirt clinging to his chest, jeans slung low, rings on his fingers. His hair’s pulled back, and he looks good. Too good.
Your heart does that annoying thing it always does when he walks into a room.
He takes his place beside you at the counter, close. Closer than he has to be. You reach for your shot glass. He reaches for his and just like always, you don’t break eye contact.
Not through the first shot.
Not through the second.
Not when Nat bumps Steve’s arm and whispers something about “Jesus, just kiss already.”
An hour in, the apartment is packed. There’s a playlist running, windows cracked open to let out the heat. People are spilling into the hallway, drinks in hand, sweat glistening on collarbones.
You’re laughing with someone you think his name is Ryan or Riley. One of those, you’re not sure. Doesn’t really matter.
He’s charming enough. He leans in too close, says something that’s probably supposed to be funny, and brushes his hand against your arm like he’s testing the waters.
You laugh. Not because it’s funny, but because you know exactly what you’re doing and because you can feel Bucky watching you.
You don’t turn, you don’t need to, you know. You always know and you hate yourself a little more.
Across the room, Bucky leans against the wall, nursing a half-warm beer he’s barely touched. His eyes haven’t left you since the second Riley-whatever walked up to you.
Steve’s next to him, trying to have a conversation, but Bucky’s checked out. Eyes narrowed, jaw tight.
“Earth to Buck,” Steve mutters, nudging his elbow.
Bucky doesn’t respond.
Sam walks up on his other side, clocking the look instantly. “Oh, come on,” he sighs. “You’re really gonna just stand here and watch her flirt with, what is that guy’s name?”
Steve answers. “Ryan, he goes to my gym, good guy.”
“Does it matter?” Bucky mutters, eyes still glued to you.
Steve snorts. “You’ve got that look, man.”
“What look?”
“The one that says you’re two seconds away from throwing the guy out the window.”
Bucky grunts, taking another sip of his beer. “If you two are trying to be helpful, you’re not.”
Sam raises a brow. “Helpful would be you walking over there and saying something that isn’t ‘you okay?’ or 'you need another drink?’”
Bucky doesn’t laugh, doesn’t smile. He’s stuck in it now, in his head. Because the thing is, he’s not mad at you, he’s never been and never will be. He’s mad at himself. For waiting, for hoping. For standing here like he always does, watching you shine for someone else.
“It’s not that simple,” Bucky says, voice low.
Sam rolls his eyes. “It’s exactly that simple. You’re in love with her. She’s in love with you. End of math.”
Steve sighs. “We’ve been telling him for years.”
“No,” Bucky snaps, still not looking away from you. “You don’t get it.”
Sam raises his brow. “Then explain it.”
“She doesn’t trust it. Not the way I do.” He shifts his jaw. “If I say it out loud, it makes it real. That’s the part that’ll scare her.”
Steve softens. “Buck…”
“I’m not mad at her for that,” Bucky says, finally turning to them. “But I know her. If I push too hard, if I ask for all of her…she’ll run.”
Sam studies him for a long second. “And what? You’d rather live in the middle of this forever?”
Bucky looks back toward you. You’re laughing again, the guy leans in closer.
You don’t lean away.
“I’d rather have half of her than none at all.”
Steve exhales slowly, leans back against the wall. “There’s no pushing to do, Buck. You’ve been there since you were kids. Neither of you are going anywhere.”
That’s the problem, because maybe you should have gone somewhere by now. Maybe you both should’ve run when you had the chance.
But here you are still orbiting each other like you don’t know how to stop and he’s still standing there, with a full heart and empty hands, watching someone else reach for what he’s never been brave enough to ask for.
Bucky drains the rest of his beer, jaw clenched tight, then pushes off the wall and disappears into the crowd.
You don’t notice it right away. You’re too busy pretending you’re not watching for him. But eventually, your eyes drift…they always do.
You spot him in the kitchen, leaning back against the counter. He’s talking to some girl, dark curls, low-cut top, pretty in that effortless kind of way. She’s touching his arm, laughing then laughs, too.
Not the forced kind. The real kind, the one you always think is just for you, your stomach twists.
You smile too quickly at something Ryan (or Riley?) says, but it doesn’t reach your eyes. You’re not even sure what he said. Doesn’t matter. None of it does, except Bucky.
It always comes back to him. So you play your part.
You lean in a little closer. Let your fingers graze Ryan’s forearm. Let your laugh ring just a little too loud. You toss your hair over your shoulder like you’re in a movie scene you don’t believe in.
You know what you’re doing.
You’re not the only one.
Across the room, Steve groans under his breath. “Here we go again.”
Sam glances up from his drink. “Already?”
Steve nods toward the kitchen. “He’s doing the flirt-and-deflect.”
Sam squints. “Which one’s she doing?”
Natasha, sliding in beside them with a drink in hand, answers before either of them can. “She’s doing the ‘fuck it, I can flirt too’ thing. It’ll escalate in five minutes. Ten tops.”
Wanda, beside her, blinks. “Is this a regular thing?”
Natasha smirks. “Every time.”
Steve nods, resigned. “They’ve been stuck in this cycle since highschool.”
Sam chuckles. “They invented the cycle.”
Wanda frowns. “So what happens next?”
Steve and Nat answer at the same time.
“Shots.”
Sure enough, twenty minutes later, you’ve ditched Ryan (or Riley, he never stood a chance) and you’re lined up in the kitchen with Sam, laughing as he holds a beer funnel above your head.
Bucky walks over, still warm from the attention he let himself soak in, but his eyes are already back on you. He sees you, head tilted back, mouth open in a wide grin, beer spilling down your wrist as you finish the pour and slam the cup on the counter.
You’re glowing and a little reckless. He hates how much he loves it.
“Jesus,” he mutters to Steve, who hands him another beer. “She’s gonna feel that tomorrow.”
Steve shrugs. “You always do.”
Sam throws an arm around your shoulder, both of you breathless from laughing.
Bucky’s jaw ticks. He walks over, leans on the counter beside you, too close for it to be casual.
“Didn’t know we were reliving college tonight,” he says, looking you over.
You raise your brows, voice syrupy sweet. “Didn’t know we were competing for who could flirt harder.”
His smile is razor-thin. “You winning?”
You take a slow sip of your drink. “Obviously.”
You’re both playing the same game and you’re both losing. But neither of you backs down.
You break eye contact first not because you want to, but because staying in it feels too much like telling the truth.
So you slip away.
Back into the crowd, into the noise and the blur and the bass pounding through your chest. You find someone else, some guy with warm hands and a beer in one of them and a smile that’s trying a little too hard.
You let him talk, let him flirt. Let him touch your leg under the table with fingers that don’t mean anything.
You laugh at something he says and feel his hand drift a little higher, and for a moment, it almost works, you almost forget. Until you glance up and see him.
Bucky’s across the room again. Back with the girl from earlier. Only this time, he’s not leaning. He’s close. His body tilted toward her, head bent low, voice soft. She’s laughing, smiling up at him like he’s hers.
And then he reaches out, slow and deliberate, and tucks a piece of hair behind her ear.
Like it’s nothing.
Like it’s not something he’s only ever done to you.
Your chest tightens.
Something sour blooms in your throat. It feels like bile or heartbreak. You can’t tell the difference anymore.
You stand abruptly, muttering something to the guy that even you don’t hear, and make your way toward the hallway.
You need to breathe.
You need to not cry.
You need to get out before it shows.
You slip into the bathroom, shut the door, and press your back against it. The silence hits you like a wave. You’re not even mad at him. That’s the worst part, you are not even allowed to be.
You started it. You always start it and now you’re here again, locking yourself in a room because the only person who knows how to get under your skin is the one you’re supposed to trust the most.
You stare at yourself in the mirror. Eyes too bright, chest rising too fast.
And before you can even try to pull it together, you hear the door on the other side creak open the one that connects to his room. You don’t even turn. “Seriously?” you say, flat, arms crossed.
Silence, then a sigh. “I could say the same to you.” He steps in, jaw set, closing the door behind him. “You don’t even know him.”
You throw your hands up. “Oh, I’m sorry, are you my keeper now?”
He steps closer. “You’re flirting with some asshole who only cares that you look good in that dress.”
You turn slowly, leaning back against the sink. “So now you care?”
His eyes flicker. “I’ve always cared.”
You laugh, sharp and bitter. “Yeah, until it’s convenient to touch someone else.”
His jaw tenses. “You were letting some guy run his hand up your leg in the middle of the living room.”
“So what?” You raise your brows, daring him. “You didn’t like that?”
“No, I fucking hated it.”
“Right,” you laugh, bitter. “But you? You get to flirt with every warm body in a five-foot radius and I’m supposed to just smile?”
He shakes his head. “You don’t get to do that. You don’t get to act like you give a damn only when someone else looks at me.”
You scoff. “You think I’m acting?”
There’s a beat of silence, and then he adds, quieter, “I know why you did it.”
You go still.
“You wanted me to see.”
You scoff, look away. “You’re delusional.”
“Don’t do that,” he snaps. “Don’t pretend like we’re not both playing the same goddamn game.”
“I wasn’t playing,” you say, voice hard.
His laugh is humorless. “Bullshit.”
You push off the sink, stepping closer. “And what about you, Bucky? You think you’re innocent in all this?”
“I never claimed to be.” He moves in too, closer, crowding the space. “But at least I own how I feel. You? You keep running, then blaming me for chasing you.”
“I never asked you to chase me.”
“You didn’t have to.” His voice drops. “I want to.”
You stare at him, breathing heavy. Your chest tight, eyes burning, it's quiet, the kind that means too much has been said or not enough.
His hands find your face before you can stop him, thumb brushing under your jaw, eyes searching yours, like gravity, like you’re not even deciding, you kiss him.
It’s messy, desperate. His hands on your waist, your fingers in his hair, his mouth on yours like he’s trying to memorize the shape of your pain.
Your back hits the bathroom wall. His hands are in your hair, your hands gripping his shirt, pulling him closer. He kisses like he’s angry, like he’s trying to prove a point like he’s been holding it back for years.
You bite his bottom lip, he groans against your mouth. His hands slide down, grip your waist like he needs something to hold onto or he’ll fall apart.
You press into him like you’re trying to crawl under his skin. He lets you.
His fingers skim the hem of your dress and you gasp into his mouth and then you both pull back. Breathing like you’ve just run a mile. He rests his forehead against yours. You both say nothing because that’s the rule.
You kiss him like you’re drowning, he kisses you like he doesn’t care if he drowns with you.
But then you hear it.
“Yo! Y/N, you doing another one?!” Sam’s voice, faint from down the hall.
You pull back, breathless, lips swollen, and avoid his eyes as you fix your shirt. Bucky’s chest rises and falls, his hands still half on you.
You force a laugh, one that sounds like it might crack in the middle. “Guess I’m up.”
Bucky grabs your wrist, gently. “Don’t you think that’s enough for tonight?”
You pause. “You’ve never been in my head, Buck.” You try to keep it light, say it like a joke but it lands heavy. “You don’t get to tell me when enough’s enough.”
His eyes soften with hurt. He doesn’t fight you on it.
You stare at Bucky, still breathless from the kiss you weren’t supposed to want but always do. Your lips are swollen, your body still humming.
He steps back, barely. He won’t meet your eyes. His voice is low, unreadable. “Go first.”
You frown. “What?”
He nods toward the door. “Go. So it’s not… obvious.”
You let out a breathy, humorless laugh. “It already is.”
He flinches, just slightly. “Still.”
You linger for a second, but he doesn’t look up. So you leave.
You unlock the bathroom door, step into the hallway, and just like that? You’re back in the noise and the lights and the warmth of the party. You exhale. Fix your hair in the hallway mirror. You’re good at this. Pretending.
When you re-enter the living room, you make a beeline for Sam, who’s standing on a chair holding a funnel like a trophy. “You ready?” he grins.
You smirk and take your place beside him. “Let’s go.”
Bucky stays in the bathroom, staring at the door you just walked through.
He presses the heel of his palm into his chest like that’ll do anything. Like he can stop the familiar ache that’s been there for years, the one with your name carved into it.
He breathes in deep, hands braced against the sink. You’re poison and home all at once and he’d let you break his heart over and over and over again….If it meant he could keep even the smallest piece of you.
This is the part that always gets him, the in-between. The silence after your lips leave his and before you’re laughing with someone else.
The space where he remembers that he’s not yours, not officially, not fully. Not ever. He stares at the door for a long time. You’d live in purgatory forever with him if he let you. If he stayed and he always stays.
When he comes back out, the party’s louder, looser. The guy you were flirting with earlier is now talking to the girl he was talking to earlier, and Bucky actually chuckles at that. Inevitable.
He heads toward the kitchen where Steve and Sam are talking by the drinks.
“You alive?” Sam asks, handing him a beer.
“Barely,” Bucky mutters, taking a swig.
Steve raises a brow. “You good?”
“Great,” Bucky lies.
“You two playing or what?” Sam nods toward the beer pong table.
“Yeah,” Bucky says. “Me and her.”
Beer pong. Teams: You and Bucky vs. Sam and Steve.
You’re two drinks deep, flushed and laughing, heels long since ditched. Bucky stands behind you, guiding your arms. His hands are at your waist. They don’t move, you sink a shot. Turn and grin.
“Nice,” he murmurs, low in your ear.
You spin and wrap your arms around his neck, and he catches you without thinking. When you remove your hands from his beck they slither around his waist, your hand slips just under his shirt, thumb brushing the warmth of his stomach. You don’t even realize it until he tenses slightly. You don’t pull away and he doesn’t want you to.
You’re always like this. All over each other by the end of the night, but never too far and never far enough.
Sam just shakes his head. “Disgusting.”
Across the room, Wanda and Natasha are watching. Wanda takes a slow sip of her drink. “This is… normal?”
“Since we were kids,” Nat replies dryly. “You should’ve seen them at twenty, when we first moved here. Like magnets, messy ones.”
Wanda tilts her head. “So what’s the deal?”
Nat smirks. “There’s a bet.”
Wanda perks up. “A bet?”
“Been running almost ten years.”
Wanda laughs. “Who’s in?”
“Me, Steve, Sam. We all have different takes.”
Wanda glances back at you wrapped around Bucky’s back, squealing with laughter while he spins you through the living room. He’s smiling so big it almost hurts to look at.
“You want in?” Nat asks.
Wanda hums. “What’s the buy-in?”
Nat lifts a brow. “Fifty bucks.”
Wanda watches you a second longer. “Ask me in the morning.”
Nat clinks her glass against hers. “Smart girl.”
--------
You and Bucky vanish from the party somewhere around 2AM.
You’re both giggling, tipsy, bumping into doorframes as you stumble down the hall. You don’t even say goodnight to the others anymore. Everyone knows the drill.
You’re in your room first, slipping out of your dress and into one of Bucky’s old shirts. He knocks once, then opens the door and closes it behind him.
You crawl into bed, he follows. You lay there, back to chest. His arm finds your waist like gravity. Neither of you speaks, until he does.
“I don’t think anyone’s ever felt more like home than you do.”
You don’t breathe, you don’t say anything. You just find his hand under the blanket and hold it a little tighter.
-----------
You wake up slow.
The kind of slow that feels like safety. Like warmth, like something you don’t get to keep, but you can hold onto for a few more minutes if you stay very, very still.
Bucky’s arm is still wrapped around you, his body curled along your back, his breath warm against the side of your neck. His chest rises and falls steady, grounding. You shift just slightly and his grip tightens instinctively.
You don’t move again. You just… take him in.
The weight of his arm. The shape of his hand resting at your waist. The way your legs are tangled under the blankets like they always end up this way.
You shouldn’t feel this way about your best friend, but you do.
You know you love him. Not the way you’re supposed to love your best friend. Not the safe kind, not the platonic kind. The kind that could gut you if it ever turned the wrong way.
And that’s the problem because love, for you, has never been clean. It’s always been a little cruel. It showed up in raised voices. Slammed doors. Silence used like a weapon. It made promises it never kept. It came with strings. With people who said, I’m doing my best as an excuse for not doing better.
So somewhere along the line, you learned not to trust the word at all.
You learned to leave before you could be left. To withhold before anyone could take too much. To build your walls higher than your expectations. To call it strength when really, it was fear.
Bucky makes all of that harder to hold onto.
Because he doesn’t demand anything. Doesn’t rush you. Doesn’t punish you for the days you go quiet, or shut down, or need more space than anyone else would understand.
He just stays and somehow that’s more terrifying than all the people who left. Because you can trust Bucky with your life, you already do.
But trusting him with your heart? That’s something else entirely. That’s the kind of trust you’ve never been brave enough to give. Not because he doesn’t deserve it.
But because deep down, you’re scared that if he ever really saw the mess of you, the parts you hide, the sharp edges, the soft places turned hard from too many years of being let down he’d walk too and that would wreck you in a way nothing else ever has.
Because he’s not just anyone.
He’s Bucky.
He’s home.
You don’t know how to let yourself have something that feels like that. You only know how to ruin it before it can leave on its own.
So instead, you stay here. Pretending you’re not already in it deep, and fully, and hopelessly in love with someone you’ve spent your whole life calling a friend.
You close your eyes.
You try not to want too much.
He shifts behind you, breath catching, arm tightening just a little.
You feel him wake before he says a word.
Your fingers lift on their own, tracing lightly down the line of his cheek. He stirs, blinks. Opens his eyes. His voice is soft. Rough. “Hi.”
You smile. “Hi.”
He tightens his arm around you, pulling you a fraction closer. His thumb rubs a lazy circle into your side.
You just… look at each other. A long, quiet moment. Then your stomach growls, loud.
His lips twitch. “Hungry?”
You close your eyes and laugh into the pillow. “Apparently.”
He grins, voice still low. “All right. Let’s go yell at everyone to get up. Get some brunch.”
You nod. “Okay.”
He repeats it back. “Okay.”
He shifts onto his back, pulling you with him so you’re suddenly straddling him, and his hands land on your hips like muscle memory. His eyes rake over your face, your messy hair, his own t-shirt hanging loose on you.
“What a sight,” he says quietly, like he doesn’t mean for it to come out loud.
You blink once. Then lean down and kiss his cheek. “Yeah. What a sight.”
You climb off of him and he lets you go, head falling back against the pillow with a soft groan as you head into the bathroom.
You’re in the shower when you hear him move around your room. Hear the door shut quietly behind him a few minutes later. You close your eyes and lean your head against the tile, let the water rinse last night off your skin, but not out of your mind.
When you emerge, he’s already dressed, running a towel through his hair. You pass him on the way to your room, trade a glance and a small smile like you’re not both still spinning from whatever the hell you are.
The house is awake now. Loud, chaotic, full of movement and coffee and half-shouted plans.
Sam’s standing in the living room holding a speaker. “I swear to God if someone plays that sad indie playlist again—”
Natasha sips her coffee without looking up. “It’s Bucky’s playlist.”
Steve enters with his phone out. “I found two good spots. One’s a walk, the other has bottomless mimosas.”
You grab a hoodie and slide it on. “Lead the way, Stevie.”
Steve groans, “I told you I’m too close to 30 for that nickname.”
You smirk. “Okay, yeah sure Stevie.”
He rolls his eyes.
Outside, the air is cool and bright.
The six of you fall into formation like you always do. You and Sam walking up front, shoulders bumping, laughing about something dumb. You’ve got your own rhythm, your own jokes, your own language. He sees you in ways the others don’t, and he doesn’t ask about the night before.
You love him for that.
Behind you, Bucky and Steve are deep in some low conversation probably about sports or politics or something overly philosophical because it’s them.
At the back, Wanda’s walking with Natasha, watching all of you like she’s watching a sitcom unfold in real time.
Wanda glances between you and Bucky, her brow creased in quiet disbelief. “So it's a regular thing?” she asks.
Natasha links arms with her. “You’ll get used to it, my friend.”
Wanda shakes her head, stunned. “They sleep in the same bed.”
Nat shrugs. “Mmhm.”
“They kiss.”
“Mmhm.”
“They act like a couple.”
“Exactly.”
Wanda frowns. “So… what are they?”
Natasha sighs. “Stupid.”
Wanda laughs.
Natasha goes on. “So the bet started ever since we all moved here when we were twenty. Steve thinks they’ll figure it out before thirty. I think they’re gonna marry other people first.”
Wanda blinks. “That’s… dark.”
“I’m not wrong.” Natasha shrugs. “Sam said before 25 but that's gone and past, so he had to buy in again but double the price to place a new bet, he now says before 32.”
Wanda hums. “I give it a year.”
Nat nearly chokes on her coffee. “Excuse me?”
“I give it a year.”
Nat raises an eyebrow. “You wanna bet?”
Wanda reaches into her pocket, pulls out a crumpled fifty, and slaps it into Nat’s hand.
Nat grins, holds it up like a flag. Steve and Sam are now walking together, glance back, see the money, and groan.
“Really?” Steve mutters.
Sam just laughs. “They’ll never know.”
But neither of you notice.
You’re too busy jumping on Bucky’s back, laughing in his ear, while he hoists you up with zero effort and carries you the rest of the way to brunch.
#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky x reader#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x y/n#sebastian stan x reader#bucky x you#bucky barnes fanfic#bucky x y/n#bucky barnes angst#james bucky barnes#james buchanan barnes#bucky barnes x reader angst#bucky fanfic#bucky barnes au#james bucky buchanan barnes#the avengers x reader#sebastian x reader#bucky barnes x you#sebastian stan#Spotify
193 notes
·
View notes
Text
(5) 🦭 signed, sealed, delivery pending...
Your time in university is a downward spiraling disaster temporarily put on hold whenever you get to visit home and resume attempts to reconcile with your beloved seal, who seems like he'll never forgive you for leaving. A band being pulled from both ends is bound to snap eventually.
genre: fluff, comedy | word count: 12k | read on ao3
< previous | next >
note: i apologize for the wait (again)!! i hope the word count makes up for it !!!!! im a lying liar who lies though. human raf next chapter . sorgy </3 and if any of you is a museum major, remember this is a fantasy land where seals can turn into humans and im allowed to make mistakes even tho i researched. thank you!
You come home for spring break with your sketchbook spine cracked from overuse and your first-year, first-semester syllabus crushed beneath half-finished elevation diagrams, smudged object labels, and two drafts of a museum display plan you still don’t understand. Your tote still smells faintly of plaster from the failed mount-building demo in your Material Culture and Object Handling class, fingers bearing charcoal from rushed object sketches and dry glue from a labeling prototype you smudged the night before critique.
There's also a bent metro card. A crumpled worksheet on humidity control from Fundamentals of Conservation. A balled-up napkin scribbled with a reminder to fix the syntax on your object description draft for Writing for Cultural Institutions.
It’s the quiet clutter of someone trying too hard to catch up in a world where everyone else seems to have already memorized the map.
You tell Mom you’re helping with the harbor cleanup, though the truth is you couldn’t spend another minute under fluorescent lights or in a dorm shared with three girls who somehow all seem impossibly ahead.
One’s a biology major who’s always lugging around a lab manual and her phone alarm goes off three times a night to remind her to check some ongoing culture assignment. Another is in photography and just got a feature on the campus arts blog, she spent the break taking foggy morning shots around the reservoir and somehow made them look like a film set. The third is majoring in media studies and recently joined the university’s documentary club, she’s been recording mock voiceovers at 2 a.m., softly narrating into her phone with the lights off like the room’s a sound booth.
You’re still figuring out how not to smudge your object labels or second-guess how to pronounce vitrines.
She doesn’t question you. Just hands you an old jacket and tells you to wear a scarf because she knows your next stop. The air bites harder this time of year, and you look like you’ve been hollowed out by deadlines and dorm-room junk food.
You take the ridge path out of habit. The same winding switchbacks carved into the cliffs, softened by briny grass and your own childhood footsteps. Your boots skid a little like you've already forgotten how to walk on this terrain. It’s stupid, probably. You haven’t been here since August. But your feet carry you to the cove where he used to wait for you — where he could still be. Maybe. You wouldn’t know.
The tide’s out. The sand is coarse and wind-swept, strewn with driftwood and slick stones that catch the light like wet coins. You sit on the rock you always claimed, smoothed by time and salt, and let the cold climb up through your jeans until it settles into your spine like a held breath. You hunch forward, listening to the water breathe in and out, over and over, like it’s trying to tell you something you’ve forgotten how to hear.
He doesn’t come.
You don’t whistle. Not this time. The sound is still tucked behind your teeth, tight in your throat, where it aches like something half-swallowed. It’s your call, your note, and it would rise easy if you let it. But right now, it would feel too much like an apology.
Instead, you press your hands to the earth, grounding yourself in its silence. Near your boot lies a broken fish spine, arched and pale, a tiny crescent of something once alive. You pick it up without thinking and tell yourself it’s just habit. Just instinct.
Back in the city, it ends up pinned beneath mylar in a shadowbox for your Introduction to Museum Studies course. Labeled neatly in pencil: "Unidentified specimen, coastal origin." You write it with disgruntled detachment, trying to echo the tone your professor used when reviewing everyone’s labeling drafts the week before. Your classmates brought in bits of pottery, manufactured junk, bones bleached too clean by city air. Yours smells faintly of brine.
You imagine Raf, briefly, nosing it toward shore like a gift.
You come home again in April, skipping a mandatory field visit at the Maritime Conservation Annex. You were supposed to be cataloguing replica ship parts, jotting down environmental exposure notes, and identifying surface decay patterns. Instead, you take the overnight ferry with a knot behind your eyes and a sketchbook full of crossed-out exhibit themes and poorly shaded elevation diagrams. You haven’t slept. You haven’t called ahead.
You tell Mom you missed her, the fact that you’re already burnt out hidden under your tongue, affecting your speech with its sheer size. You say that you miss the foghorn’s groan in the morning and the smell of the tide seeping through the floorboards. She doesn’t argue. She just hugs you with arms that smell like rosemary and old soap, tells you the storm passed last night, and lets you sleep until noon, doesn’t comment on the dark circles under your eyes, and leaves a thermos of tea waiting for you on the windowsill.
The beach is wider than you remember. Stretched out and wind-swept, as though the tide’s been dragging its fingers farther inland in your absence. Or maybe you’re just weaker now, after months of stairs and static and deadlines. You walk anyway. Your body remembers how.
The cove is empty. But not untouched.
Shells form a crescent near the waterline. But that’s only what you notice first. Look closer, there’s more.
A pocketknife you lost in tenth grade, rusted but unmistakable.
The twist of ribbon from your old field journal, weighed down with a pebble. Even a museum flyer — sun-bleached, soggy at the corners, but somehow intact — folded into a crude triangle with teeth marks on it and pinned beneath a polished clam shell.
Your pink hair tie from last summer, faded and stretched, looped carefully around a shard of sea glass.
A cracked keychain from the ferry gift shop that had once jingled off your backpack.
A dried daisy chain from that sun-glutted afternoon you spent lying face-down in the dunes, your voice hoarse from reading funny tweets aloud and laughing when he splashed too close.
A bottle of cheap, glittery nail polish you swore you’d use for toe-dipping pictures but never did.
A torn polaroid, the edges warped with salt, showing a particularly flattering picture of you taken by your cousin just this summer.
Even your library card, still laminated, still bent at the corner, with a picture of a 15 year old you.
Not scattered — placed. Tucked into the sand with intention, like offerings. Like memory made physical.
You crouch, brushing your fingertips over the nearest shell. Damp. Fresh. A trail. A message. A stubborn, silent kind of loyalty.
You sit down on the cold, salted stone, the one you always claimed, and pull your knees to your chest, fingers digging into the familiar grooves along the edge. Your hand brushes the lining of your pocket and closes around something small — your enamel ferry pin, the one from your very first shift, belonging to the family business. The metal’s dulled and the backing is loose, but the weight of it feels like everything you’ve been holding in.
You hesitate only a moment before you set it down between two stones, nestling it beside the knife and the ribbon like you're adding to an altar you hadn’t realized he’d built.
Then, using your index finger, you drag a line through the sand beside the offerings. It starts as an oval circle, round and oversized, and then you give it flippers, a belly, and an exaggerated frown that hooks comically toward its chin. Two tiny dots for eyes, drawn close together with a tight squiggle between them, a makeshift furrow where no brows exist, and curly whiskers of course. A giant, miserable seal stares back at you from the sand, all pout and slump and silent accusation. You snort despite yourself. It’s terrible. It’s perfect.
You whistle. A low, rising note that used to send ripples across the water, used to make him appear like something conjured. It hangs there in the salty air, stretching out toward the horizon, unanswered.
The wind pulls at your hair. The sea keeps its secrets.
You wait longer than you should. Long enough for the cold to settle under your fingernails, for your hope to thin out into something quieter.
And then, finally, you stand. Brush the sand from your palms. Turn back toward the path and go back home.
The departure for summer break isn’t the relief of the finish line everyone else made it out to be. Your roommates had been buzzing about it for weeks — finishing final submissions, stealing extra dining hall muffins, swapping playlists for their train rides home, romanticizing porch naps and home-cooked meals and feeling proud of a year well survived. They spoke about it like the reward phase of some coming-of-age movie, like they had earned the softness waiting at home.
For you, it’s the world’s slowest walk of shame.
There’s no big exhale. No victory lap. Just the sun biting at the back of your neck and a guilt-shaped stone lodged somewhere under your breastbone. Your suitcase is heavier than the time you left with it, not with books or clothes, but with the silence of multiple failed classes, and a transcript that feels like a wound folded up in your back pocket.
You’ve already told your parents you needed the summer to "reset." They nodded. Didn’t ask. You think that’s worse. Like they’re afraid pressing would crack you open.
You don’t tell them about the grades. About the meetings. About the email with the subject line: "Academic Standing Review." You don’t tell them about the week you spent avoiding the registrar’s office or how you couldn’t sleep without hearing the chime of overdue assignment reminders in your head. Or the way you started flinching at the sound of email notifications altogether. Like the ping alone could pierce skin.
You don’t tell them how you cried in the library bathroom for an hour after your group presentation fell apart. Or how you walked out of your conservation final halfway through because you couldn’t remember the relative humidity range for organic textiles and your hands wouldn’t stop shaking.
Instead, you clean your room. Fold your sketchbook closed without looking at the last page. You pretend. Harder than you’ve ever pretended before. Smile through dinner. Nod when spoken to. Sleep like it’s your only job. You spend a week pretending to be fine.
And then you go to the cove when you feel like you've earned the right to breathe.
You spot him just offshore the first day you return — a sleek dark head bobbing between the waves like a buoy with an agenda. Your heart skips, already caught halfway between hope and apology. But then, as if summoned solely to deny you, he dips back under before you can even part your lips.
You whistle anyway. The tune, meant to be light and teasing, comes out brittle. It cracks at the end.
He doesn’t come.
The next morning, you wake up early and rinse out a chipped enamel bowl, the one he always used to nudge with his nose like a dinner bell. You fill it with sardines and leave it by the tide line like an offering. By evening, they’re gone — but so is he. Again.
Day three, you escalate: you bring the ridiculous honking pink rubber duck he used to steal from your basket when you were in your horse desensitizing era and treat like sacred treasure. You place it in the sand and turn your back with forced indifference, sitting cross-legged and reading an old paperback you aren’t really following.
An hour later, he appears at the edge of your vision. He doesn’t approach — just watches. Stares. Then, without warning, he lunges forward, snatches the duck, and flings himself backward into the surf with an almost theatrical flip of his tail.
Day four, you whistle three times. He surfaces once.
Day five, you wade knee-deep into the water and shout his name. He appears a good thirty feet out and just... floats. Watching. Blinking. Drifting.
Day six, you bring the duck again. He doesn’t come. Later, you find the duck dragged halfway down the beach, left deliberately nose-down in a pile of seaweed.
Day seven, he waits until you’re packing up to surface. You turn around with the folded towel in your arms and catch him mid-dive, as if he’d timed it for maximum annoyance.
It’s become a battle of wills. He’s there, always. Just far enough to be unreachable. Just long enough to remind you he’s choosing this distance.
You whistle. He disappears. You sit. He surfaces. You move closer. He vanishes like smoke. Like he’s punishing you. Or teaching you a lesson. Or just enjoying the torment.
He hadn’t even made you work this hard the first time you met him, when you were fifteen and barefoot and slightly sunburned and he’d come right up to you like the sea itself had sent him.
But now? Now it’s like you have to earn him back.
You don't mind, you keep bouncing back. It’s like all the bad luck in the whole world has found their way to you once you left this creature’s side.
Nothing else is working to remedy this. Not the sleep, not the food, not the long walks with your phone turned off. You’ve done everything the counselors suggested. Advice from Reddit threads bookmarked at 2 a.m., typed by people who’d never met you but somehow still sounded kinder than you could stand. You tried all of it. Traced your breathing. Made gratitude lists. Journaled until the pages bled. Some of it helped for a few seconds, like aspirin against a broken bone. But you’re still unraveling.
You spend your mornings rewriting assignments that no longer count for practice to get better at academic writing. Afternoons rereading course emails with dates burned into your brain like scars. You’ve taken to organizing your notes by color-coded failure — red tabs for zeros, blue for extensions, yellow for all the things you said you’d redo but never did.
Even now, in the refuge of summer, you’re still chasing a version of yourself that keeps vanishing into the surf just like him.
You’re a string pulled tighter and tighter. A rubber band about to snap. Keep waiting for a release that doesn’t come. Even your dreams are full of waiting, missing trains, late exams, searching for classrooms that don’t exist. You wake up breathless, mouth dry. Every day feels like trying to outrun something just out of sight.
And the one place you thought you’d feel safe again won’t let you in.
It’s on the tenth day that you snap.
You come down to the beach after dinner, barefoot, your hoodie damp from where you dropped it in the sink. The sky is lavender and low. Your breath won’t even out, throat raw from holding back everything you can’t name.
He’s there. Lounging on his rock like a king. Indifferent to you.
It's the final straw.
You just crumple. One moment you’re standing there with the whistle still echoing out of your lungs, and the next you’re on your knees in the sand like the weight finally caught up to you mid-step. It’s not graceful. It’s not cinematic. It’s just broken. Pathetic. You curl up tight in the same spot you used to nap in when you were younger, half-shielded by dune grass and shadow, and dig your phone out of your hoodie pocket with hands that won’t stop shaking.
You open the group chat with Tara, Macie, and Simone. Hit record.
"Okay," you whisper, then immediately press the heel of your palm to your eye. "I — fuck, I’m sorry, I know this is so abrupt. I don’t know how to say this. I’m — I feel like I’m gonna fall out of my body or — I don’t know. I didn’t tell you guys. I didn’t tell anyone. I failed. Three classes. Not just badly — like, failed-failed. Like I have meetings and I’m on probation and I can’t — I can’t keep up and I thought if I worked harder it would get better and it didn’t, it just — it just got worse."
You’re crying too hard to sniff. Your breath is hitching like something’s wrong with your lungs. You keep recording.
"I can’t tell my parents. Not — not after I screamed about needing this. How I had to leave, how I was suffocating here and — and now what? I come back with nothing but a GPA circling the drain and I can’t—"
You make a sound like a laugh but it cracks halfway through.
You swallow this part down, but your brain cites it like tacks being rattled around in your skull. And Raf — he won’t even look at me. He won’t come near me. Like I’m nothing. Like I’m gone. I thought maybe — maybe it’s like, object permanence? Like babies? You leave too long and they forget you exist? Maybe he doesn’t remember me. Maybe I left too long and now I’m just—
You cut off with a sob you try to swallow, but it just rattles out of you louder.
"I don't know. I don't know, it's so fucking stupid. I feel so stupid. I thought I was gonna be — fine. Like, I thought I could handle it, just keep my head down and get through it, and now I’m on probation and I don’t even know what that means, not really, like how close am I to getting kicked out? How bad is bad? What happens if I can’t fix it next year, what if I can’t fix anything, what if I already ruined it — ? And I keep telling myself I’m gonna catch up but it just keeps slipping, and I don’t know what I’m doing, I don’t know what any of this was for—"
You choke. Cough. Curl tighter.
Somewhere behind you, the sand explodes in a flurry of movement �� snorting, huffing, frantic slapping. A full-body rustle and a high, unmistakable blubbering honk. It’s been happening for a while now, just filtering into your ears after the ringing in them starts fading away the more you let the poison drain by finally talking it out.
You pause the recording. Don’t move. Don’t breathe.
Then you hear it: a wet, frantic percussion — flippers slapping against the sand in a staggered staccato, speeding up like something big and heavy hurtling downhill. It's fast. Too fast. Just chaos and wobble and blind, blubbery urgency. Like someone dropped a weighted water balloon and it decided to sprint.
You barely have time to turn your head before it happens.
He rounds the dune like a meteor with a mission, sand flying in every direction, his eyes wide with purpose and panic. Raf barrels into view like a runaway suitcase filled with guilt and righteous offense. His body jiggles so violently with momentum that every bounce forward looks like he might detonate.
And he doesn’t slow down. If anything, he speeds up.
He slams into your side with the force of someone who’s never learned the meaning of caution, knocking you flat onto your hip with a surprised grunt that bursts out of you like a punched balloon. It’s not gentle. It’s not coordinated. It’s not even particularly graceful.
But it is immediate. And it is him.
The shock of it jolts something loose in your chest. Your panic attack hiccups. Stalls. You suck in a breath that almost turns into a laugh. Almost.
He shoves his nose under your arm with a whimper and settles his full, ridiculous weight against your ribs.
You let the sobs come in full this time, but they’re softer now. Messy. Grateful. Raf makes a warbling, almost defeated sound, then promptly rolls onto his back like he’s surrendering to fate itself. One flipper flops out like he’s fainting. The other tucks to his chest. His stomach rises like a little hill of warmth and resignation.
You blink at him, chest still heaving, nose running, and before you can think twice, you collapse onto him like he’s a novelty beanbag chair you’ve been emotionally blackmailed into needing, it's a travel pillow made of grief and blubber and the kind that will most likely scurry away once you’re okay again.
By your second year, the returns aren’t marked by breakdowns or urgent flights from failure. They creep in like late rain. Unannounced. Not unwelcome, but damp with something you can’t quite shake off.
The travel is tiring in the dullest way — long waits, bad vending machine coffee, a stiffness in your back from sitting still for too long while your mind keeps moving, always spinning on what you should’ve done differently. There’s nothing glorious about it. You arrive with skin that smells like someone else’s laundry soap and a mind still half-occupied by half-finished drafts.
You’ve started disciplining yourself not to go back home often. Not every setback is a reason to run. Not every bad grade should end at the cove. You tell yourself this like it’s a rule, a boundary, a growing pain. The windows to return feel narrower now, less like open arms, more like checkpoints you have to earn your way through.
You think, if you treat it like medicine, measured and sparing, it’ll mean more. That it’ll hurt less to stay away if you’ve decided to do it on purpose. It’s an experiment in self-control. In learning to stand on your own two feet. You even write it down in your planner like a mantra: "Earn your quiet. Don’t escape to it."
But the restraint frays at the edges the longer it holds when it comes to the kind of silence that grows between living things when time stretches too far. Not quite a grudge. Not affection either. Just distance that’s had too much time to settle in its shape. That’s what you and Raf become. A shape that no longer fits the way it used to.
You think about the story your parents used to tell when they wanted to scare you and your siblings off your recurring "I want a pet" phases — the one about the cat they had to rehome when Mom got pregnant with your oldest brother. It used to sleep above Mom’s head every night, curled like a question mark on her pillow, purring against her scalp. They’d had her for years. She was part of the household. Then, overnight, she wasn’t.
Your parents didn’t sugarcoat it. The cat never forgave them. The neighbor said she’d hiss if she so much as smelled Mom’s perfume. She’d turn her back whenever Dad entered the room. Once, she growled loud enough to make Mom cry.
That story used to make you cry. Now it just makes sense.
You wonder if Raf has the same mechanism wired deep inside him — not quite revenge, not memory in the way people understand it, but something animal and old that withholds affection not out of cruelty, but out of instinct. A quiet kind of rejection. A closing off. Something cold-blooded in the way he recognizes you, but doesn’t rise to meet you. That primitive, wordless ability to turn away and mean it.
You try to explain it to yourself the way a naturalist might: that bonds can decay in the wild when time goes unaccounted for. That animals forget scent, forget the way something felt when it was constant. Even social species will let go of their own after too long apart. In flocks. In herds. Maybe this is just that — an adaptation. A recalibration. Nothing personal.
But it feels personal.
You tell yourself you haven’t cried over it. That you’re grown now. You know what he is. But every time he stays in the water, every time he looks at you and doesn’t move, it stings. Not like punishment. Like being erased from something you thought was permanent. Like being forgotten by someone who used to run toward you with open arms — or flippers.
He’s adjusted to the long gaps. You can tell. He doesn’t pace the shore or look toward the house. He’s not waiting. But he knows when you come back. He always knows.
When you come back in the autumn — briefly, for the week the university grants between midterms and burn-out — he doesn’t rush to the shoreline. He’s out in the water when you arrive, bobbing just past the drop-off like he’s part of the sea itself. You whistle once. He doesn’t respond with the same matching melodied chirps. Just snorts in response, slow and unbothered. You sit on the sand anyway, shivering through your hoodie, and talk about how you’re passing now. Barely. But still.
The sky darkens. He doesn’t come closer.
When you stand to leave, he’s gone.
You tell yourself it’s okay. You’d already decided not to need him the way you used to and start relying on the companionship of human beings like your roommates. But even then, you still find yourself slipping little things into the beach when he’s not looking — offerings without ceremony. A piece of your sandwich. A bandana that smells like you. Once, a silly pebble shaped like a heart that you almost pocketed but didn’t. You leave them near where you sit and pretend not to watch.
Sometimes, they vanish. Sometimes, they don’t. But the next time you return, there's something different. Arranged driftwood in a crooked ring. A crab shell turned upright like a bowl. That pebble in the middle of that bowl.
You try not to read into it, but the pattern starts to form. You leave something. He answers. Never directly. But clearly.
So it becomes a back-and-forth. You bring objects. He rearranges the shore. Maybe leaves something in return like a weird trading conversation. It's not forgiveness. It's not closeness. But it's something. Like playing a slow-motion game across weeks and waves. Like he's reminding you that while he might not come close, he hasn’t forgotten how to speak to you.
You start playing back. You bring him things that are more intentional now — not random. A pink shell shaped like a comma. A bottle cap with a fish on it. You leave them in a particular corner of the cove, beside a rock he used to sun himself on.
When you return, they’re stacked differently, like he's shifted them with his nose. Once, you find the bottle cap perched carefully atop a stone like a crown.
It becomes a game with no score. You never talk about it, of course. You never even look at him when you do it. But he knows. And he answers.
Winter comes. You don’t make it home. Snowed in by assignments. Stranded by train delays and emails that stack up like debt. You keep a seal keychain clipped to your backpack. Talk to it sometimes when the dining hall’s too loud. It smells faintly like sunscreen and stress.
Spring break, you visit again. He meets you halfway down the beach this time. Doesn’t wait on his rock. Doesn’t flinch when you sit. You watch him nap for a full hour just as how things used to be like it’s a sacred ritual, your fingers itching to pet him, but feeling like you're probably not allowed to do that anymore.
Later, as you’re brushing the sand from your jeans and readying to leave, you notice something at your feet. A shell you didn’t bring. Pale and ridged, curved like a crescent moon. Nestled into the print your heel left behind.
And so it goes.
The summer before your fourth year arrives with more noise than usual. There’s luggage on the porch that doesn’t belong to you. Voices in the hallway. Bright sandals left by the door. The smell of someone else’s shampoo in the bathroom and the clatter of your name being called from the kitchen in someone else’s cadence.
You brought them here — Theo, and the girls.
It still feels strange to say it in your head that way. Theo, and the girls. As if he’s earned his own category. As if he belongs to the orbit that’s always just been yours. Like naming him among them makes it more permanent, more real than you’re used to admitting.
Theo... Your first ever boyfriend, is a law major with immaculate notes and a resting face so unreadable it makes you want to fluster him on purpose. You only met because of an elective you got roped into by the girls — something general and discussion-heavy that promised easy credit and turned out to be anything but. The kind of course where you had to talk more than listen. Where participation was part of your grade, and no one let you disappear into your own thoughts.
You sat across from him, expecting nothing. But Theo asked questions like he wanted the long answer, like he was collecting your words instead of waiting for his turn to speak. You remember the way he used to furrow his brow when you talked about maritime heritage and museum archiving in that offhanded way you did — like your interest wasn’t worth noting, so you just cut your ideas short so the next person could start talking. He disagreed. Kindly. Plainly. Made you feel your voice belonged in the room.
Perhaps it was the constant turn of his head to your direction that pulled you in. Recognition and acknowledgment after being deprived of it.
It started small. Shared readings. Group projects. Walks back from lectures when the hallway buzz had quieted. Jokes over cafeteria food that weren’t really jokes. You noticed how he took up space without pressing against yours, how he listened without waiting to speak. He had this way of holding silence after you said something, like he was letting the weight of it settle before he answered. Until one day he showed up outside your studio with a coffee you didn’t know he knew you liked.
And slowly, it became a thing. Not a crush. Not fireworks. Just a closeness you didn’t pull away from. You didn’t even realize that’s what was happening. It wasn’t a thunderclap. It wasn’t even a spark. It was more like a slow tide pulling up to your ankles — gradual and persistent. Letting yourself be comfortable. Letting someone stay.
So, your answer was an automatic "Yes," when he asked if you wanted to go out with him.
There was a safety in it. Someone to text when your class let out early, someone to split snacks with at the library, someone to carry your bag when you were too tired to ask. Someone to go eat out with when you’d otherwise stay inside because the act of being perceived felt too sharp that day. Someone who sat next to you on the train and didn't feel the need to fill the silence. You didn’t feel the burn of longing around him, and that felt... sustainable. Manageable. It felt like something you could keep without breaking it.
So when summer came, and the suggestion floated — "What if we went somewhere quiet?" — you offered.
You talked it up the way someone talks about a childhood pet they’re not sure is still alive, all warmth and vague descriptions. “It’s peaceful,” you said. “You’ll like it.”
They were curious. Of course they were. Macie wanted to swim. Simone asked about your favorite tidepool spots. Tara just smiled and told you it’d be good for you to breathe island air again. Theo didn’t push to know more about your life back at home. He just held your hand under the table when you brought it up to them, like the decision had already been made the moment you opened your mouth.
When they asked about Raf, you lied without blinking. Told them he didn’t always stick around this time of year — something about seasonal wandering, maybe mating behaviors. You said it like you’d read it in an article, even though you hadn’t. Even though you knew exactly where he would be if he were around.
Not because you were hiding him. Not really. Your girls already knew about your seal friend because you wouldn’t shut up about him. Your wallpaper and lockscreen were both of him, after all. Not to mention the album on your phone titled simply: “Cutie.” You’d shown them old videos. Clips of him flopping through the surf, close enough to touch. Of him screaming and making funny noises.
But still. Still. Your friendship with Raf felt too private to be shared with anyone else. Like opening a box you hadn’t touched in too long, afraid the air would ruin what was inside. You were gatekeeping him before you realized there might not even be that much of a friendship left to show off. But that didn’t matter. You still didn’t want to introduce him to them.
Not even your parents had seen you with him. Not really. Not the way he used to follow you through the shallows like a shadow, not the way you used to press your face into his side like a warm, living stone and let the tide rise around you both. He was special and he was yours. You were proud of this connection you had carved out for yourself. Something wild and tender and unsupervised.
So, you don’t take them to the cove.
You pick another beach, one of the broader ones farther down the island — the kind people use for engagement shoots, family barbecues, the kind of place that shows up in someone else’s scrapbook, not your memory. It’s less intimate, less burdened by history. And that’s the whole point.
You tell them it was the easiest to reach. That the sand is fine, the tide pools were especially photogenic in the afternoon light. But deep down, you didn’t pick it for them. You picked it for your own comfort — because you know he wouldn’t be here. He doesn’t like crowds or people at all.
The sand here is pale and packed tight, the color of sifted flour. Flat rocks sit like little stages along the shore, and the tide pools glint with mica and tiny darting fish. Children shriek in the distance. Someone’s playing a bluetooth speaker nearby, something tinny and sun-soaked. The wind doesn’t bite here, it flutters its lashes. Everything about this place feels engineered for memory-making. Safe, palatable, curated. A beach designed to be preserved in pixels.
Theo lifts the cooler with one arm. Simone has the umbrella slung over her shoulder like a rifle. Tara trails behind, her flip-flops slapping rhythmically against the packed sand, laughing like the sun’s already sunk into her bloodstream. Macie’s filming everything — seagulls, a crab fight, the uneven hem of the horizon — and providing a running commentary in that absurd, exaggerated British documentary narrator voice that always makes the rest of you laugh.
You lag behind a few paces, pretending to dig through your tote bag for chapstick. Mostly, you’re watching their silhouettes bob forward, listening for how much of yourself is still tethered to them. You smile when they glance back.
They lay out the towels and start divvying drinks. Theo opens the cooler and gestures for you to pick first. You choose a juice box, half out of nostalgia, half because it’s easy. He leans into your shoulder with a quiet sort of ownership, chin pressing lightly against the curve where your neck meets your collarbone, his hand warm as it slides over your thigh.
The others break off like strands of sea foam — Simone crouching by the tide pools, pointing out green anemones and prodding gently at barnacles with the end of a sunglasses arm, Macie dancing backward to film a reel, Tara announcing she’s going to find “a rock with the most powerful energy.” You sink into the blanket, drink in hand, and pretend the sun is doing its job. The condensation slicks your palm; Theo’s elbow keeps knocking into yours each time he shifts, rummaging in the cooler for his drink.
Someone starts talking about sea glass. Macie thinks the little green shards come from old soda bottles. Simone insists some of it’s from shipwrecks. Tara finds a piece shaped like a heart and says she’s keeping it forever. Theo listens to them like it’s a podcast he’s only half-invested in, but he smiles whenever you laugh.
It feels ordinary. In that stretched, sugar-glazed way summer days do when you don’t look at the clock. You’re halfway through your juice when Macie’s voice cuts the day in two.
“Seal!” she cries, delighted.
You pause mid-sip.
Not startled — more like… struck. That word slices through the ambient noise like a tuning fork. Your body reacts faster than your brain. Somewhere in your chest, a thread pulls taut.
The others are already rushing toward the shore, sneakers kicking up sand. Simone’s got her phone out again. Tara gasps. “It's a chonker!”
“Are they common around here?” Theo’s voice is light as he squints toward the water. “I read something about conservation efforts in the northern colonies — tagging for tracking migratory habits.”
“They haul out sometimes,” you say. Your voice sounds far away. “Usually early in the season.”
You don't notice Tara staring, as if she's trying to ask you why Theo seems to be confused about the seal when it's common knowledge that you haul from a place with a seal population.
“Get a load of this unit,” Simone says, laughing. “That’s not a seal, that’s a sentient ottoman.”
“I’m naming him Barnaby,” Macie announces. "Bernadette if female."
You rise without thinking.
The voices of your friends flatten into background static. Theo’s muttering about population markers again, something about dorsal notches and flipper scarring. Someone suggests a group selfie with the seal in the distance. You’re already stepping past them.
You move toward the shoreline like someone being pulled forward by the collar. The closer you get, the more the light shifts — the kind of shimmer that makes everything blur at the edges, like film that’s been left in the sun too long.
From a distance, it could be any seal. Big, lazy, glinting like riverstone in the tide. But your eyes track instantly to the shape bobbing just beyond the last rock.
You pass Macie, who’s still narrating. “Seriously, look at the spot pattern. He’s like a limited-edition beanbag.”
You stop just at the lip of the water, salt wind catching in your hair. The waves break around your feet like hands brushing past. The light fractures. You squint.
Then he shifts. Just slightly.
A tilt of the head. A flash of familiar scarring on the shoulder area. The slope of the skull. The unruly whiskers. The uneven patch where fur never quite grew back right.
That’s Raf, alright. No question.
What the hell?
It isn’t just that he’s here — it’s that he’s somewhere he never should be.
Raf doesn’t come to beaches like this. You know by heart now that he sticks to his own territory, avoiding crowded places the way skittish animals avoid noise, the way anything too aware of its own edges avoids spectacle. He has always preferred the cove, quiet and thick with sea mist, where nothing moves unless it belongs. Even during summer’s peak, when the whole island feels like a postcard come to life, he stays tucked away, content in his own paradise. You’d have to wait until sunset, until the last paddleboarder left, before he’d even dare surface. Sometimes not even then.
So seeing him now, in daylight, under the loudness of other people’s joy, within reach of clumsy sandals and cell phone lenses…
If you had to explain it, you might say this: that all those things you try to swallow — the loss, the homesickness, the worry — well, it all congeals into the same ache deep beneath your sternum. It manifests physically as if there was a physical place inside your chest cavity where emotion collected like sediment or rust or bruised fruit. It comes out in flickers, in ways you can't control. Things set it off: memories, sounds, smells, sensations you'd grown up being conditioned to associate with nostalgia and happiness in your subconscious, regardless of whether those things actually did make you happy anymore or not — just the trigger stimuli alone would bring about the longing that'd cause tears to prick at your ducts immediately, if only for a second.
Seeing him suddenly brings your feelings surging up in the same abrupt way they do when you're alone in your dorm room, trying to survive finals week. Now that he's there on the other side of the sea when you're over here with new friends surrounding you when it used to be just you two, a familiar tightening sensation unfurls inside, like something getting caught and torn in the cogs of your ribcage. It aches worse than you expected.
"Wait, though. Do we know if that's your seal buddy?" Macie asks, grinning widely. "Do you think I can pet him?"
"It is Raf, and no," you tell her firmly. "Just leave him be."
She gives you a surprised look. "You sure? They don't bite, do they? Or slap?"
"They won't but still..." You gesture vaguely towards the rest of them with a helpless shrug as you attempt to maintain control over your emotions, willing the lump forming at the base of your throat to dissipate.
"Seal buddy?" Theo asks. He's come up to your side without you noticing and has placed a comforting hand on your waist.
"You haven't told him about Raf?" Simone arches an eyebrow, looking amused. "The familiar to your sea witch?"
"C'mon..." you whine, not noticing the look you're being given by your boyfriend.
"Huh," he confirms after studying you intently for several long seconds.
A beat of silence passes between your group, a few questioning glances exchanged, before Theo speaks again, his tone carefully neutral. "We were dating for almost five months and you've never mentioned being friends with a seal?"
You couldn't just say that it naturally didn't come up when you in fact did not stop yapping about Raf to your roommates. It felt... childish. Self-centered, like bragging. Theo had a certain level of maturity beyond what you possessed, so it seemed fitting to keep quiet about how special and close you were with your adorable animal companion rather than risking exposing yourself as someone who talks about seals more someone with a marine biology major. You weren't exactly trying to hide it per se, either, more so keeping the information regarding the subject matter private and away from any potential prying or mocking... or perhaps the feeling itself.
Despite having already shared it with your friends.
…
Yeah, honestly, you don't know why you didn't tell him earlier, now that you think about it. It makes for a particularly awkward silence, as well.
One that gets interrupted by Tara's, "Oh my god, is he coming over here? Look!"
You whip around and indeed see Raf paddling his way onto shallow waters before picking up speed as he closes in on your location.
"That settles it. We gotta film this. Do you think it'd go viral?" Macie says excitedly, pushing play on her camera app while taking aim at you and Raf approaching.
"Viral," you mutter drily under your breath as you slowly start walking deeper into the water with the intent of greeting your friend properly for the first time since arriving at home.
Theo watches from the shoreline silently as everyone else bursts into applause and cheering once Raf arrives and immediately hops closer to you instead of anyone else present despite them attempting to coax him over with promises of food and various petting session offers, something they complain loudly about behind you.
"Hey, you little fucker," you grouse once within earshot, crouching down like a gangster stationed by a random corner on the pavement, elbows on knees. The words hold absolutely zero heat to them. "You've been giving me attitude bigger than your body mass ever since I left and now you decide to hobble on over when I'm with company? Really? You're like my mom trying to keep up appearances when guests come over. Who the heck do you think you are?"
Raf croons and chatters in response, nuzzling your bare legs affectionately before flopping heavily on your feet. He proceeds to roll around in the wet sand, looking every bit of pleased with himself for drawing a laugh from you when he looks up expectantly with wide, adoring dark eyes blinking innocently up at you.
Ha, look at this guy acting cute.
As if you weren't literally deprived of his presence for nearly the entire time you were away because he was too pissed to see your face, you realize with a sharp twang of bitterness, shaking your head in mock annoyance at the unfairness of the situation. What bullshit timing. He has to be doing this on purpose at this point. The big brat.
"Wow," your friends remark in awe simultaneously at the display occurring before their very astonished selves.
"So tame,” Theo remarks.
He pays them no mind whatsoever. Instead, his sole focus remains on you as he rolls upright so he may rear onto hind paws and balance against your bent knee. His whiskers tickle your skin, hot snorts stirring loose strands of hair fallen over your face, dampness from his breath transferring to your forehead. It's like he's giving you a vibe-check, sniffing you all over with little to no care towards the peanut gallery currently filming everything happening.
"This is fascinating," Theo comments from somewhere nearby, likely observing your interactions closely together with Tara and the rest. He comes to crouch beside you for a closer look. "I honestly thought they wouldn't engage humans unless approached first. Then again, I guess you've managed to build enough trust with that one to encourage friendly interaction..."
It's almost in slow motion that Raf turns his head towards your boyfriend, and to your absolute shock, curls his back in a way you've never see him do before, baring his teeth at Theo in the most hostile display you've ever seen from a creature known to have such a placid temperament.
It's when the unfamiliar purring-rumble starts rising from his throat that you come back to reality and tilt your body away from a jaw-dropped Theo, effectively making a barrier between the two. "Oh my god, no, Theo, I'm so sorry! Please back off, okay? Just take a couple steps back, please, and I'll handle this—"
The rumble becomes louder, sharper. To the surprise of everyone present, Raf crawls over your leg and hip possessively like a large lapdog might climb into a couch and lie on their owner for warmth, deliberately placing himself in between you and a wide-eyed Theo, staring pointedly at your boyfriend until he backs away completely to rejoin the girls watching with horrified fascination on the beach. You breathe a sigh of relief knowing he did not bite nor hit anyone in his frenzy.
It takes you pulling back to sit flat on your butt that he relents finally and allows you to maneuver him onto your lap so you may bury fingers deep into the thick, dense fur around his neck area and massage him into calm submission. "What is with you today," you reprimand softly as the aggressive sounds gradually subside into gentle yips. "I thought you forgot me or something, and now look at you. Like no time passed at all."
Raf doesn't seem apologetic in the least, if the way he snuggles even closer in your arms and throws in a lick across your cheekbone indicates anything. With his chin hooked securely over your shoulder, tail thumping loudly against the water splashing quietly against your entangled legs, it seems pretty evident he has no plans of going anywhere anytime soon.
"I know I shouldn’t be surprised after seeing everything on your phone, but are seals really supposed to behave like this?" Macie asks aloud uncertainly, putting her camera down.
You shrug, absently continuing to knead downwards along Raf's side. He shifts under your hands, the smooth, slippery texture of his skin bunching under your fingertips pleasantly as he leans further into you with increasing insistence.
"He's just domesticated," Simone offers, coming closer to better assess the situation. "Look, he's not food motivated."
"An expert family friend of mine told me I could have formed a small pod with him without knowing it. Like, a unit of a colony."
"Like a bonded pair?" Tara joins in.
"Maybe the word you're looking for is just bonded. He could have imprinted on her. Like a duck," Theo adds helpfully, gesturing to where you've now begun rubbing down your sulky seal friend's tummy while he rolls over unashamedly on his back for easier access. He's got his phone on his hand, gesturing to some article he found in no time. "This says young pups follow people they initially attach to for several minutes after birth sometimes and perceive them to be their mother. When exposed to higher levels of maternal influence after development, the bond grows stronger than it would have otherwise been possible to sustain by nature alone."
Raf grumbles soft under his breath, seeming disgruntled. What the fuck does he have to sigh about like that as if he's a single mom who works two jobs? He's not even an arctic seal who has to deal with diabolical orcas gunning after him 24/7.
But you're more concerned with this scene unfolding right now when you barely had any interaction with Raf over the past couple of years. He's being clingy when it was so obvious he was being distant and cold like a normal person would've behaved after a falling out...
And yes, it does sting quite badly for having the reunion be made to witness and scrutinized over by near-total strangers while your friends are having a conversation about seal behavior and looking things up on the internet in the background.
It really hurts even more since you expected a much earlier reception given your efforts at reconciliation... and then here comes Raf randomly deciding he's now okay on a random day for seemingly no reason whatsoever. Talk about emotional whiplash. What happened to the sulking and stubborn refusal to interact? Where did that go?
Well. Better late than never?
Hours pass. Eventually, the beach is emptying out.
The laughter is gone, or far enough to feel like it. Distant chatter rides the salt wind, but it doesn’t reach you, not really. The sky has bruised into mauve, sea lavender and charcoal layered thin across the horizon, all color is being dragged out like a damp cloth wrung slow.
Macie was the first to suggest heading back when the sour mood of Theo didn’t get any better, already talking about post-beach showers and cooking for your parents who’ve yet to return from the ferry for having them over. Simone followed with a promise to upload the best photos. Tara stayed behind just a little longer, watching you in that gentle, perceptive way of hers, before slipping away to give the two of you a space. Your towel is still damp beneath you, your bag a mess of half-unpacked things. And Raf hasn't budged from your side, pressed warm and firm into your hip as if anchoring you to this exact spot.
Theo stands a few feet away, arms crossed, half-turned toward the sea. He hasn’t spoken in minutes. You can feel it brewing though, like pressure in your ears before a storm.
When he finally does speak, he doesn’t raise his voice, but there’s a moderated accusation to it that makes your stomach tighten. “So... were you ever planning to tell me about him?”
You keep your eyes on your towel, fingers worrying at a loose thread that’s already frayed beyond saving. “It's not like I was keeping it from you, it must have just slipped my mind to mention it or something.”
He shifts, crossing and uncrossing his arms, feet grinding into the sand with impatient little pivots. “That’s not the part I’m stuck on,” he says, voice level. “It’s that everyone else knew. It didn't slip your mind with them.”
You lift your gaze briefly, catching his silhouette framed in the bleeding dusk. “I really wasn’t trying to hide him or something. I don’t talk about a lot of things.”
Theo’s shoulders fall with a tired breath. He’s not angry. Just tired. “Yeah. I’ve noticed.”
The air between you feels suddenly thinner.
You turn toward him fully. He’s wearing the expression you’ve come to recognize when he’s calculating every word before he says it. It’s hard to tell if it’s a personality trait or something his law professors taught him.
“I didn’t tell you about Raf because I didn’t know how,” you admit, the words small, almost fragile. “He was my best friend for years. And then... he wasn’t. I haven't properly spent time with him for three years now, the best I do is just seal watching from afar, and that's whenever I get home, which is. Sparse.”
He doesn’t interrupt. He just listens, jaw flexed.
“And then today, out of nowhere, he’s back. Like nothing happened. It's like my first proper interaction with him in forever.”
“I’m not asking for a play-by-play. I just want to know why you couldn’t share that part of your life with me. You're changing the subject.”
“I don't know,” you mutter, rubbing your palm against your leg. “It didn't occur to me I could. And I liked... I liked how clean things were with you.”
His brow knits. “Clean?”
“Like I didn’t have to unpack the past every time we talked. I could just be in the moment. Maybe that's why it didn't cross my mind at all.”
Theo exhales through his nose, dragging a hand through his hair with restless fingers. “And what moment are we even in now?”
You blink at him, the question hanging too heavily to dodge.
“Because I’ve been your boyfriend for five months—"
The seal in your lap jerks so suddenly as if shaken up from deep sleep to do a double-take between you and Theo with a distinct sputter and a sneeze, and you momentarily miss some of what's being said to you from watching the weird flailing in front of you.
"—sometimes I still feel like I’m waiting to become one. You sit beside me. You let me hold your hand. You even sleep next to me. But half the time, I feel like I’m dating someone who’s barely in the room.”
“That’s not fair—”
“Isn’t it? You’re nice to me. You show up. You laugh. You don’t want to hurt me, I know that. But it’s like I’m an accessory in your day, not a person you’re choosing.”
Your gaze drops. Raf is staring off into the distance like a shell-shocked war veteran for some reason and you swear his eyes are about to look in different directions.
Theo watches your fingers curl into the seal’s coat.
“Do you even like me?”
Your head snaps up. “Of course I do.”
His next words are quieter. “I mean... do you like me? Not just the idea of being with someone. Not just what I represent, or how I don’t ask too much. Do you like me?”
You part your lips, the response on the tip of your tongue — except it isn’t. The panic hits before the words come, tightening your chest, making the air feel wrong in your lungs.
Theo closes his eyes like he already has the answer.
“I think I’ve been trying really hard not to admit how one-sided this feels,” he says. “But I can’t do that forever.”
You reach toward him — instinctively, helplessly. Your hand hovers mid-air.
“Listen, Theo, I didn’t mean to—”
“I know,” he says quickly. His face twists for a fraction of a second. “I know you didn’t. That’s the thing. You’re not cruel. You just... keep your distance. You never come to me for anything. Not once. I know you’re struggling with your classes. You get weird when someone mentions midterms. You disappear for days when grades drop, and when I ask how you’re doing, you say ‘fine’ like a robot. You don’t talk to me about any of these things.”
“I don’t need to dump that stuff on you.”
“It’s not dumping if I’m your boyfriend,” Theo says, caught between ache and frustration. “You don’t lean on me. You don’t share anything with me. I’m just... here. Being reminded I’m that insignificant and held at arm’s length every. Single. Day.”
Raf shifts again. There is a slowness to his breathing, a cadence like the tide. If he is listening, you cannot tell.
Your throat feels too tight. Theo sees it before you manage an answer.
He sighs. It sounds weary, like someone reaching the bottom stair.
For a moment, neither of you speaks. Everything in you wants to refute it, deny him. But you know it wouldn't matter, because he isn't asking questions anymore; he's stating facts. And somehow, that makes everything worse.
You pick anxiously at the dead skin at your thumb's cuticles until the urge to apologize overwhelms everything else.
"I'm so—"
Theo raises his hand abruptly, stopping you short. "Don't. I don't need an apology."
A beat passes in uncomfortable silence. Raf grumbles, unhappy.
"Then what do you need?" You mumble under your breath.
"For you to see me as your person," Theo responds bluntly, staring intently down at your stunned features. "Or maybe just as someone who matters more than the stupid seal on your lap you're petting like a dog while having an important discussion."
You wince as if scalded, retracting your hands. "I don’t, I—!"
"Then look me in the fucking face when you speak to me," he barks harshly, scowl growing increasingly prominent. You've only seen Theo mad once or twice before, but he doesn't explode or break things. His anger is contained and icy cold instead. Raf doesn't like the way he's raising his voice at you, his huffing is getting more frequent now. "Or maybe stop sitting there like the victim and give me the courtesy of standing up and talking to me with actual intention rather than treat our relationship like some hobby you take on between finishing whatever homework is due? How would you feel if I treated you like a second choice friend whenever we meet up together? Think carefully."
There's something final about the way he ends the sentence, like shutting a door. Or snapping shut a notebook. Like wrapping up a case and moving on. For someone so impossibly empathic, so effortlessly considerate, you wonder if he finally reached the end of his rope. If you had worn him down, after all.
"I'm sorry," you find yourself saying anyway, hoping he would be kind enough to accept the olive branch.
But Theo only shakes his head slowly with lips thinned in repressed irritation. "Don't do that," he cuts you off curtly. "I told you I don't want apologies."
Something tenses in your gut. Maybe it's guilt. Maybe shame. It sours too quickly for you to sort it out.
Raf has been statue-rigid for a while now, his body coiled tight underneath your palm resting just over his ribcage — sensing the discordance, no doubt, alerted by the spike in tensions among the two of you.
"I think we need to rethink this whole thing," Theo says, looking directly at you with solemn, resolute conviction gleaming in his eyes. You understand what it means immediately. It isn't anger so much as sadness that draws itself around him, making his shoulders round, his mouth stern. He rubs a knuckle absently against his temple. "I seriously need some space. I can't keep putting in effort on my end while getting practically nothing back on yours. Frankly, it's been taxing and frustrating beyond belief."
"We could—" you pause, realizing there's absolutely nothing you can offer that would be viable. You don't have the same qualifications to make things work out as he did, nor can you convince him otherwise knowing this much of what you put him through. It wouldn't be fair to either of you. So all that's left for you to say is: "Is there anything I can do to fix this? Do you want me to..."
There is nothing more pathetic to finish your sentences with besides crying, begging and offering ultimatums — and none of those are appealing options.
"Look," Theo says, visibly restraining himself from pacing the way you've seen him do whenever frustrated with a difficult case to crack, and you feel horrible knowing full well that most of your interactions will likely leave him feeling this way. "I appreciate what we had over these past few months... It was good to spend time with you. But honestly, it'd just be healthier for us both if we put it on hold right now until you figure out what it is that you really want, and then I'll reopen negotiations."
Silence follows for a brief moment. Raf lets out a long whine, which causes you to snap out of the funk of despondency you momentarily sunk into, remembering he's still very much present, listening to everything, perhaps like a child overhearing his parents arguing.
"Okay," you croak, suddenly feeling unworthy of your boyfriend's presence. "Yeah, okay, I get it."
You don't even get the last part of your sentence out, which was thanking him for being patient with you before he's talking again.
"I'm gonna try to catch the last ferry," he tells you calmly despite the heartbreaking disappointment written all over his features. You nod along mechanically without meeting his searching stare, looking downwards in avoidance. There's a twinge of resentment at yourself for treating someone as wonderful as him this way, regardless of whether your actions were consciously intentional or not. "It's been nice here but the space thing, you know... Give my apologies to your parents and tell them it was a family emergency. I’ll talk to the others.”
All you can do is bob your head woodenly as an acknowledgment while keeping your line of sight trained elsewhere lest he notice the tears beginning to build up inside your lower eyelids. Everything feels wrong in this exact moment, like nothing you could've done or said will rectify anything.
His footsteps retreat away after a short silence, the distinct sound of the plastic handle on the cooler creaking softly under its increasing pressure, sand rustling audibly underneath.
Then you're alone — truly alone — for the first time in hours. The breeze kicks up, salty and cool off the water. You wait till the crunching pauses; until Theo reaches the place where footpath meets pavement, out of earshot. Until the world contracts around you. You let out a shaky sob, one fist digging into Raf's coat. A series of pitiful squeaks respond.
"I got dumped over a seal," you wheeze out shakily, fingers clenching deeper into damp fur.
You realize it's more than that, but the shock numbs everything else. You not mentioning Raf to Theo somehow snowballing into being perceived as emotionally distant and disengaged is such a surreal thought to contemplate that it takes awhile for your brain to catch up.
Your stomach knots so tight that you bend double, forehead dropping against your knuckles. Raf brings his nose to rest at your temple. Wet heat slides along your cheekbone, snuffles once, then again, the edge of his whiskers twitching against your temple like he’s thinking hard. He lets out a chuff, a ridiculous, gravelly little exhale that vibrates against your skin. You don’t know if he’s annoyed, apologizing, or just reacting to the taste of your tears.
You sniff. Wipe your face with the back of your wrist. “You’re really a homewrecker.”
He makes a low, rumbling sound in his chest.
“Don’t sass me,” you whisper.
But the way he edges in closer, until your whole side is engulfed in damp fur and quiet warmth, makes your throat seize. You shut your eyes. Let your fingers dig into the pelt at his shoulder, where his scar discolors the fur. Your grip trembles.
“But I really didn’t think he’d leave,” you say, barely audible.
Raf’s head nudges under your chin, blunt and persistent, until you have no choice but to raise your face again. He’s looking up at you with that same familiar gravity behind his eyes that always made you feel seen. Not observed. Seen.
And it unnerves you a little.
“I didn’t think you’d come back either,” you admit, voice cracking. “So I guess it’s somewhat of a law of equivalence.”
He presses his forehead to yours, gently, like something instinctive and unceremonious. You feel he’s not trying to comfort you so much as just… be there. And for a second, it really does feel like time folded back in on itself, and you’re seventeen again with sand in your socks and unburdened giddiness in your chest, laughing into his neck after some awful day at school like he was the only part of your world that made sense.
“I missed you a lot though, buddy,” you whisper. You’re not sure whether it’s a confession or an accusation. Maybe both. Underlying with the strange emptiness of what this separation means to you. The fact that you’re here with Raf right now means a lot more than Theo leaving you. And you’re not sure how to feel about that other than the fact that you must be a grade A douche.
Usually it’s a man that exhibits this behavior. You don’t know how to feel about that, either.
Raf noses your collarbone, then burrows closer with a dramatic grunt. Like he never left. Like this spot — your side, your lap, your shoulder — is still his, and he’s reclaiming it without apology.
You laugh, but it cracks open into something hoarse. Something wet. An egg dropping an embryo to the pan instead of yolk. You bury your face in his neck like it’s the only place left you can do that safely. He smells like salt and sand and the faintest undertone of seaweed, but his warmth remains unchanged.
You don’t know if you should be angry with him or grateful. He might’ve cost you your relationship. Or maybe he served you a lesson about one that was always a little too one-sided. You don’t know. You don’t know anything except that he’s here now, curled into your ribs like a message in a bottle finally finding its destination.
You sigh into him, your voice small. “You really couldn’t have picked yesterday to be emotionally available, huh?”
Raf whines softly. Rolls to his back and kicks his flippers like he’s throwing a tantrum. His belly’s damp and ridiculous and offered to you like a truce.
You let out a snort and swipe at your eyes.
“I can’t believe this is my life.”
You flop onto your back beside him as the tide kisses at your ankles again, more gentle now. As if the sea itself is easing back. Raf’s breathing slows, matching yours.
And in the quiet between waves, you think, not for the first time, not for the last, that maybe he came back because he knew this moment was coming. That maybe he knew you’d need him, right here, right now.
Some part of you says, Nah, he’s a homewrecker.
You graduate, and eventually end up right back on where you started with your shoulders braced like someone expecting to be hit.
You don’t join the cap throwing ceremony, or any other party with the excuse you unfortunately don’t have time for any of that. You get your diploma like it’s a shady deal in an alleyway and go your own way.
The thought of maybe — maybe — coming back home for the last time would feel like slipping into warm water is at the back of your mind — strange at first, but comforting once your body adjusts.
It doesn’t.
The sea greets you the same way it always has — without ceremony, without apology. Not like a mother welcoming her child, but like an old employer who never removed your name from the roster. You step off the boat with all your belongings, and the wind claps you on the back, and the salt is in your mouth before you even say “I’m home,” as if to tell you to get back to work.
That’s all there is to it. Slap the, “That’s all folks!” title card on it.
The sea still smells the same — wet iron, salt, the distant sweetness of fish — but it doesn’t comfort you. It clings like dead weight you have to carry on your back, stains your clothes, settles in your hair, crusts behind your ears like it’s trying to remind you: you belong here. Like it never really let you go. Like you’re Sisyphus rolling his boulder up the hill as always, except you drag it around like a pet rock now, one that is visible to everyone. One everyone recognizes.
You’re the girl who left. The one who came back with nothing.
You wanted to leave, though. God, you had wanted out so badly.
So you picked something clean. Something quiet and shiny that didn’t come with fish guts and engine grease. Museum studies. Archival work. Something that would let you tell stories about the sea without having to live inside its salt-stung grip. Something you could point to and say: See? I made it out. I became someone else.
You imagined glass cases and curated lighting. Climate control and respectability. People in linen suits asking for your opinion on preservation techniques. You imagined being good at it. Sharp. Polished. Like you were a cultured socialite and your hands had never once smelled of fish and that white-collars didn’t look down at you as though you were a second-class citizen for it. You clung to that dream like it was a life raft. Like it would keep you from becoming Dad, Mom, your whole line of weary sea-anchored ghosts.
University didn’t spit you out so much as it starved you slowly.
You told yourself it would be delicate — artifacts and silk gloves, white walls and whispered, distinguished voices of explanation and storytelling. But you weren’t ready for how different it would feel to be constantly behind. Always catching up. You watched people glide through it all — the lectures, the essays, the study abroad placements — like they were born into it. You weren’t.
You didn’t speak the language. You wrote too plainly, too tangibly. You didn’t know how to dress your thoughts up in academic language or play the intellectual performance they all seemed to have memorized. You didn’t know how to use a theory as a shield or a weapon, didn’t know how to say absolutely nothing in five polished pages. Your sentences were called “too literal.” Your ideas “lacked depth.” You began second-guessing everything you wrote. Every time you turned in a paper, you waited for it to come back bleeding red, like a wound reopening.
You sat in the back and took notes while others quoted theorists by name, confident and smooth and laughing with professors after class like they were friends while you could curl into a shrimp trying to show respect to their profession. That’s what you were taught. You didn’t know you had to ‘befriend’ those professors to get to places. Didn’t even know it was an option in the first place.
You stayed up until your eyes burned. Took out loans that made your stomach twist. Lived on discount noodles and cold coffee while kids in pressed coats talked about internships their relatives arranged for them in cities lacquered with prestige — all colonnades, opera houses, and museums with wings named after patrons whose names you’d only ever seen etched in gold above arched doorways. They breezed into networking events while you stood near the drinks table, gripping your plastic cup and trying not to sweat through your only decent shirt.
You couldn’t afford the unpaid internship your program said was "essential." You tried. God, you tried. Sent emails. Wrote cover letters. Offered to do anything, even just data entry. But you weren’t the kind of student they wanted — no fancy last name, no family connections, no recommendations from tenured faculty who actually remembered your face. You weren’t someone they saw potential in. You were just... competent. Just fine.
You spent a whole semester trying to figure out your thesis — circling topics like a vulture over carrion. And per usual, everyone else seemed to already know what they were writing about, already had advisors clapping them on the back, already had titles that sounded like published books. You kept second-guessing yourself. Too narrow, too vague, too personal. Everything you proposed sounded childish out loud, stripped of the wonder you felt privately.
Eventually, you landed on something about regional maritime artifacts and their cultural displacement — a fancy way of saying: the things that reminded you of home, stolen and pinned to museum walls. You thought it might be enough.
It wasn't.
Your advisor called it "charming but unfocused." You rewrote it four times. Each time it became less yours. By the end, you barely recognized what you were arguing. It passed, technically. You walked the stage. But it didn’t feel like a win. It felt like crawling across the finish line on bloodied knees.
You went to info sessions and forced yourself to shake hands. You printed business cards and smiled until your jaw ached. You went to office hours and tried to form a rapport with professors who always seemed to be glancing past you. You sat in lobbies for interviews you never heard back from. You applied for conference scholarships and didn’t get them, starting to realize there were doors you simply weren’t meant to walk through.
Your professors were polite. Detached. "Consider a gap year," one of them suggested, when your final project fell short. Another one smiled and told you that museum work was competitive — very competitive — and that maybe you should consider broadening your horizons. Maybe try the local heritage angle. Maybe lean into your background.
You knew what that meant.
Not giving up that easily, you toured gallery basements and museum backrooms during student field trips — rooms lined with crates and relics you weren’t allowed to touch. You watched a conservator handle a centuries-old scroll with hands steadier than yours would ever be. Every inch of the job looked holy from the outside, like something sacred you might be allowed to enter if you studied hard enough. But behind the velvet ropes and institutional polish, you started to see the cracks.
There were whispered complaints about underfunding. Stories of interns made to catalog entire collections alone. Older curators who treated provenance like personal territory. You volunteered once at a small regional museum just to get experience and ended up cleaning display glass and scrubbing exhibit floors. You told yourself it still counted.
And then there were the interviews, where they asked if you'd be comfortable lifting crates, running fundraisers, handling social media, and managing guest tours — all for minimum wage. Positions with beautiful titles and nothing behind them. It started to feel like the job was less about protecting history and more about convincing donors to keep the lights on. The past, you learned, only matters if it’s profitable.
You applied anyway — less out of hope, more like inertia. You tweaked your resume. You Googled synonyms for "passionate" until the word meant nothing. One of them called you in for an interview. You didn’t get it. Another place called you back for a position that paid less than the ferry ever did. You didn’t get it either.
And then Dad fell. Blew out his knee. Couldn’t walk the dock anymore.
You came back because you were broke and tired and humiliated and out of reasons not to. You packed in the middle of the night. Left behind a box of books on your old desk. Deleted the job alerts from your inbox. Told yourself it would just be temporary.
Now you’re here, back in the same boots, walking the same boards, answering the same questions from the same kind of tourists. You’re twenty-something with a degree that means nothing here. A diploma that doesn’t fit in your coat pocket when you’re loading cargo. A piece of paper that couldn't save you. A history of unpaid internships you never got. Professors who’ll forget you in a semester.
The archipelago hadn’t changed. Same bleached dock planks. Same rust-ringed ladders. Same old ferry with its bucking engine and stubborn throttle. And you were the same, too. Worse, maybe. Just older. More tired. A degree heavier. A dream deader.
You don’t know what comes next. There is no next, not really. Just water and wind and the hollow thump of your boots on damp wood. You’re stuck.
And worse — you’re starting to wonder if maybe this is all you’ll ever be.
Not a tragedy. Just another quiet failure folded back into the landscape. The girl who once swore she’d vanish past the horizon, only to wash up years later just like one more piece of flotsam the sea decided to keep.
Slap the, “That’s all folks!” title card on it. Fade to black.
(Except, well. As far as Raf’s concerned, the main titles had only just begun.)
#love and deepspace#rafayel x reader#rafayel x you#rafayel fluff#rafayel#lads rafayel x reader#lads rafayel x you#l&ds rafayel x reader#lnds rafayel x reader#lads rafayel#l&ds rafayel#lnds rafayel#lads#lnds#l&ds#qi yu#rafayel qi#qi yu x reader#rafayel lads#rafayel l&ds#rafayel love and deepspace
331 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Only Exception
Theodore Nott,, Harry Potter

Summary: Theodore Nott x Class Clown-Fem¡Reader,, Theodore hates everyone but her, Theodore cannot stand hearing anyone ramble but her. She was the only exception, except she never knew.
TW: Sexual Innuendos,, Miscommunication,, Slight Angst
Based off "The Only Exception" by Paramore
────୨ৎ────────୨ৎ────────
Theodore Nott hated noise. He hated crowded hallways, loud conversations, and the never-ending nonsense that filled the air of Hogwarts. Every word spoken around him felt like a personal offense, an intrusion on the quiet he so desperately craved.
Except for her.
She was insufferable in every way he should have hated. Always cracking jokes, always pulling pranks, always the center of attention with that infuriating, dazzling grin. She talked—constantly. To her friends, to her professors, to the portraits on the walls. And Merlin, did she love to ramble.
Yet, Theo never seemed to mind.
He’d sit in Potions, pretending to ignore the way she went off on tangents about the absurdity of Gillyweed’s texture. He’d roll his eyes in the Great Hall when she dramatically reenacted failed spells, but he’d never actually tell her to stop. He’d scoff when she nudged him in the ribs with some ridiculous joke, but she never saw the way his lips twitched, betraying the smirk he was fighting to hide.
She never noticed.
She never noticed that while Theodore Nott found everyone else unbearable, he never once told her to shut up. She never noticed that while her voice usually earned exasperated sighs from others, it was the only sound he actually liked.
And maybe she never would.
Maybe he’d spend the rest of his years at Hogwarts pretending not to care, pretending her laugh didn’t make the world seem a little less dull. Maybe she’d always see him as the brooding Slytherin with an eternal scowl, and he’d never get the nerve to tell her that she was the only thing keeping him sane in this insufferable school.
But then again, maybe one day, she’d finally notice the way he listened just a little too closely when she spoke.
Charms class was always a disaster for Theodore. Between the endless chatter, the endless mistakes, and the constant interruptions, it was a miracle he ever learned anything. Yet today, he found himself less bothered by the chaos—at least, less bothered than usual.
You were, as usual, the center of attention.
“Honestly, how does she do it?” Mattheo Riddle muttered from across the room, eyeing you as you dramatically struggled to levitate a feather. “She’s always so loud and all over the place. How does anyone take her seriously?”
Theo kept his eyes focused on the instructor, pretending to give his full attention to Professor Flitwick’s instructions. But in truth, his attention was on you, as you giggled, muttering under your breath about how feathers were apparently the most rebellious thing in the world.
“Yeah,” Draco Malfoy added, his voice dripping with distaste. “She’s such a nuisance. It’s like she thinks everything’s a joke. Can’t even do one spell properly.”
Theo’s fingers tightened around his wand, but he didn’t look up, not yet. He just couldn’t stand it when they talked about you like that. They didn’t know you, not really. They didn’t understand the way you filled the room with an energy that kept things from feeling suffocating.
“She’s… harmless,” Theo muttered, barely loud enough for them to hear, but enough that Mattheo raised an eyebrow at him.
Draco snorted. “Harmless? The girl can’t stop talking long enough to actually focus on anything. I bet if she didn’t crack a joke every two seconds, she might actually be decent at Charms.”
Theo’s eyes flicked over to you again. You were now trying to juggle multiple feathers with ridiculous concentration, completely unaware of the mocking looks and snide comments being aimed at you.
“She’s entertaining,” Theo said, his voice almost too casual, as though he hadn’t just spoken up. “Better than the dull ones in this room.”
Mattheo raised his eyebrows, smirking. “Theodore Nott defending the class clown? You really are full of surprises.”
Theo shot a pointed look at Mattheo. “I don’t see why everyone’s so uptight. She’s not hurting anyone.”
Draco scoffed. “She’s annoying, Theo. Even you can’t deny that.”
Theo wasn’t sure what had come over him, but he leaned back in his chair, attempting to act disinterested. “Maybe you’re just not paying attention,” he said coolly, his eyes back on you. “Maybe the noise she makes isn’t all bad.”
There was a beat of silence. Mattheo and Draco exchanged a glance, and Theo could feel their eyes on him now, but he refused to budge.
“Right,” Draco said with a smirk. “Guess we’ll just let you keep your little crush on the loudest person in the room.”
Theo’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t respond. He didn’t need to.
You, meanwhile, had successfully levitated all the feathers at once, your eyes wide in triumph. “Ha! Take that, gravity!” you cheered loudly, grinning as the feathers danced mid-air.
Theo smirked slightly, watching you. Yeah, maybe they didn’t get it. But she wasn’t the annoying one. They were.
“Guess that’s her charm,” Theo said, more to himself than anyone else, as he turned his attention back to the lesson.
Theo was making his way down the corridor, his mind still on the way his friends had been talking about you. He’d tried to shake it off, but it was starting to eat at him—especially since, despite their constant mocking, he didn’t actually mind you being loud. You weren’t annoying. You were refreshing, in your own way.
That’s when it happened.
He wasn’t looking where he was going, and suddenly he collided with someone—you.
“Ow,” you muttered, stepping back with a laugh. “I guess that’s one way to get someone’s attention.”
Theo blinked, his shoulder throbbing a little from the impact. He looked at you, and of course, you looked entirely unbothered, a grin tugging at your lips.
“You really need to stop running into me,” Theo said dryly, rubbing his shoulder, though he was far from irritated.
You shrugged nonchalantly. “Yeah, well, it’s hard to avoid running into people when they move like they’re trying to be a shadow.”
Theo shot you a look, his lips twitching, but he quickly masked it with his usual cool expression. “I’m not trying to be a shadow. I just don’t have the urge to knock into people in hallways.”
“Mm, fair,” you said, casually brushing off your robe as if nothing had happened. “But it’s not every day I get to bump into Mr. Mysterious. Should I be honored?”
He raised an eyebrow, his posture still stiff, but you could tell he wasn’t as unaffected as he tried to appear. “If you’re trying to get a reaction out of me, it’s not working.”
You chuckled at that, crossing your arms. “I’m not trying. You just make it so easy.”
Theo narrowed his eyes slightly, resisting the urge to smirk. “I’m sure you’ve got better things to do than annoy me.”
“Annoy you?” You scoffed, rolling your eyes. “Please, I’m just trying to have a normal conversation with you. You’re the one who makes everything sound like a challenge.”
He almost cracked a smile, but he caught himself just in time. “I don’t make anything sound like a challenge. You just make it sound… loud.”
“Oh, I’m loud now?” You leaned in slightly, grinning mischievously. “Maybe you just haven’t been paying attention, Theo. I’ve been known to be very quiet when it counts.”
Theo shook his head, the corner of his mouth twitching as he tried to maintain his usual stoic demeanor. “You? Quiet? Yeah, right.”
“Hey, I’m full of surprises,” you said, holding up your hands in mock surrender. “But seriously, you should probably watch where you’re walking next time. You wouldn’t want to ruin your perfectly good reputation by colliding with me again.”
He rolled his eyes, not quite managing to hide the small smile that was tugging at his lips. “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind.”
You gave him a playful wink before turning to leave. “Good talk, Nott. Don’t work too hard on that brooding thing. You’re getting a little rusty.”
Theo watched you walk away, something that resembled amusement flickering in his chest. He hated to admit it, but there was something about the way you could turn his whole mood around without even trying.
But then again, you were the exception.
The Great Hall buzzed with its usual lunchtime chaos, but for once, you didn’t feel like adding to it. Normally, you'd be joking with your friends, making them laugh, or launching into some ridiculous story about the latest thing that had gone wrong in your life. But today, as you sat down with your plate of food, your gaze kept drifting across the room to where Theodore Nott was sitting at the Slytherin table.
He wasn’t doing anything extraordinary. He was just eating, quietly, his eyes fixed on his plate. He always seemed so calm, so detached from the noise around him. His posture was perfect, his movements deliberate, and everything about him screamed control—something you couldn’t seem to grasp no matter how hard you tried.
As your friends laughed at some offhand comment, you found herself zoning out, focusing on the way his dark hair fell over his forehead, the way his lips pressed together when he was deep in thought. You had always admired that about him, that quiet intensity that never seemed to fade, no matter how chaotic the world around him got.
For a moment, you wondered what it would be like to be like him—to be able to sit in a room full of people and not feel the need to fill the silence. To just exist without the pressure of having to constantly make people laugh, make them notice her.
What would it be like to be… quieter?
Your gaze shifted back to your plate, where your fork poked at a piece of chicken, but you barely noticed it. Instead, your mind was stuck on the thought that always seemed to haunt you whenever she was near Theodore..if I were quieter, maybe he’d notice me.
You tried to picture it—what it would be like to sit next to him, to speak in a voice that wasn’t filled with energy and excitement. To be calm, collected, just like him. Maybe then you could have a real conversation. A real connection.
But as soon as the thought crossed your mind, you pushed it away. You hated how self-conscious it made you feel. You hated how you constantly found herself thinking you weren't enough.
But still, you couldn’t help but wonder. What if?
You let out a breath you didn’t realize you'd been holding. Maybe it wasn’t about changing yourself. Maybe it was just about being seen for who you are, loud, messy, and completely yourself. Maybe it was okay to be this way, even if you didn’t always get it right.
Your eyes flicked back to Theodore across the room, just as he glanced up, catching your own gaze for a brief moment.
For a second, time seemed to slow down. He didn’t look at you with annoyance. He didn’t look at you like you were the source of all the noise.
The party was loud. Too loud.
Theo had known it would be, but somehow, it still managed to be worse than he expected. Music pounded through the walls, people shouted over each other, and the air was thick with the scent of firewhisky and cheap cologne. He should have never let Mattheo drag him here.
So, naturally, he disappeared.
He found an empty room at the end of the hall, slipping inside and shutting the door behind him. The noise outside was muffled now, and he exhaled, running a hand through his hair. Finally. Silence.
Or at least, he thought so.
Because just as he turned toward the dimly lit space, the door creaked open again, and in walked you.
You barely noticed him at first, too focused on rummaging through a pile of blankets on the bed. “Merlin, why do purebloods have such thick duvets? I just need something light.”
Theo leaned against the wall, watching as you huffed in frustration. “You do realize this isn’t a linen closet, right?”
At the sound of his voice, you froze. Slowly, you turned your head, eyes widening slightly when you saw him standing there. “Oh.”
“Yeah. Oh.”
You straightened, letting go of the blanket you’d been holding. “Well, I wasn’t expecting anyone to be in here.”
“Neither was I,” Theo said, his voice as dry as ever. “But here we are.”
You took a second to glance around, finally noticing the way he seemed to be avoiding the chaos outside. “Needed an escape?”
He didn’t answer right away, but the look on his face said enough.
You smirked. “What, the great Theodore Nott doesn’t enjoy a good party?”
“Not when it’s filled with people who don’t know how to shut up,” he muttered.
You snorted, closing the door behind you as you fully stepped inside. “Then you must hate me.”
Theo looked at you then, really looked at you. Hair slightly messy from the heat of the party, cheeks flushed from whatever drink you’d been nursing downstairs. He tilted his head.
“I don’t hate you,” he said, voice quieter now.
Something in your chest tightened at that.
The room suddenly felt smaller. Warmer.
It didn’t help that you were still buzzing from the firewhisky, the world around you feeling softer at the edges. Theo was standing there, tall and sharp-edged, watching you with that unreadable expression of his, and it sent something electric through your veins.
You took a slow step forward, your gaze flickering between his lips and his eyes. “No?”
He didn’t move, didn’t look away. “No.”
The space between you disappeared in an instant.
You didn’t know who moved first. Maybe it was you, maybe it was him. Maybe it didn’t matter. All you knew was that one moment there was space, and the next, there was none.
His hands found your waist as your lips crashed together, the kiss hungry and impatient. It was nothing like the usual quiet, restrained Theo you were used to. No, this was different. His fingers gripped at the fabric of your shirt, pulling you closer, like he’d been holding himself back for far too long.
Your back hit the edge of the bed as his mouth moved to your jaw, your neck, teeth grazing against your skin just enough to make you shiver. You tangled your fingers in his hair, pulling slightly, and he let out a quiet groan against your throat.
You hadn’t expected this—not tonight, not like this—but Merlin, did it feel good.
“Theo,” you murmured against his lips, breathless.
He hummed in response, his grip on you tightening. “Hmm?”
“You sure you don’t hate me?” you teased, voice laced with amusement despite the way your heart was racing.
He pulled back slightly, just enough to meet your eyes, his own dark and hooded.
“I told you,” he murmured, brushing his lips over yours again, slower this time. “You’re the exception.”
It was like it never happened.
The party. The room. The way his hands had gripped your waist, the way your lips had moved together like you’d done it a hundred times before. The way his voice had been quieter, rougher, when he told you that you were the exception.
It was like none of it had happened at all.
Because now, in the bright, unforgiving light of reality, Theodore Nott didn’t look at you. He didn’t talk to you. He didn’t even acknowledge you in the hallways.
And that was fine. It was.
Except it wasn’t.
You weren’t sure what you had expected—Theo was never the kind of person to be open about anything, let alone this. But a part of you had foolishly, stupidly thought that maybe, just maybe, something would be different. That maybe he’d give you a glance in the hallway, a nod in Charms, something.
But instead?
Nothing.
Days passed, then a week, then two, and still, nothing changed. He remained as distant as ever, sitting with his usual crowd, barely speaking unless he had to. And you? You kept doing what you did best—laughing, joking, acting like none of it mattered. Like you hadn’t been thinking about it more than you cared to admit.
But every once in a while, when you weren’t paying attention, you swore you could feel him looking at you. A flicker of something in the corner of your vision. A glance that never lasted long enough to catch. But by the time you turned your head, he was already gone.
Like he was pretending nothing happened.
And so, you did the same. Because if Theo could act like that night had never existed, then so could you.
Theodore Nott wasn’t an idiot. He knew exactly what he was doing.
Avoidance was second nature to him. It was easy. Safer. He had spent years perfecting the art of distance—of keeping people at arm’s length, of never letting anyone in too close. It was the one thing he could control.
So why did it feel like he was losing control now?
Ever since that night, he had been slipping.
It wasn’t even the hookup itself that haunted him—it was her. The way she had looked at him when he told her she was the exception. The way her fingers had tangled in his hair, the way her laugh had still managed to escape between kisses. She hadn’t changed. She was still her—loud, ridiculous, always saying too much, always there.
And that was the problem.
Because Theo had spent years convincing himself that he didn’t need anyone. That he didn’t want anyone. That getting close to people only led to complications, expectations, and disappointments. That caring about someone meant giving them the power to leave.
He didn’t do feelings. He didn’t do attachments.
And yet, here he was, thinking about her more than he should. Wondering what she was thinking. If she was waiting for him to say something. If she even cared that he had been avoiding her since that night.
Because he had been avoiding her. On purpose.
It wasn’t that he regretted it—he didn’t. If anything, that was the problem. He didn’t regret it at all. And that scared him.
So he did what he knew best—he shut down.
He kept his distance, ignored the way his chest tightened every time he heard her laugh in the Great Hall, forced himself not to look at her in class. When she walked past him in the corridors, he kept his face blank, even as something inside him itched to look at her, to say something, anything.
But he couldn’t.
Because if he let himself slip—if he let himself want her—he knew he wouldn’t be able to stop.
And Theo didn’t know how to want something without ruining it.
So he stayed silent. Kept his distance. Let her think it meant nothing.
Because pretending he didn’t care was easier than admitting that, for the first time in his life, he did.
────୨ৎ────────୨ৎ────────
PART TWO: https://www.tumblr.com/babyscottoncandy/779683218323554304/the-only-exception-part-two
#harry potter#theodore nott#theodore nott x reader#slytherin boys#draco malfoy#mattheo riddle#fanfiction
179 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Lake
Clarisse La Rue X Reader
Warnings: um reader almost drowns, suggestive parts kinda, aggression, idk
You and Clarisse had never quite got along. She teased you and was outright rude. You hated her! Or at least that’s what you kept telling yourself . After one fight (over a freaking practice target) ends up in Clarisse accidentally drowning you. Turns out she’s not as mean as you expected…
Life at Camp Half-Blood was like stepping into a whole new world. As a demigod, you had always felt like something of an outsider, never quite fitting in anywhere. But when you arrived at camp about three weeks ago, everything suddenly clicked into place.
You had only realized your identity after being attacked on your way home from school. Your day had been completely normal. The regular mundane classes and hanging out with friends. You were on your way home, walking to the bus stop and that is when disaster struck. You couldn’t remember what had happened. All you knew was that you had been attacked from behind. You felt massive claws dig into your back and you had passed out. Thankfully, you were saved by a stranger who turned out to be a fellow demigod. It was a terrifying experience, but it opened your eyes to a reality you had never imagined.
The journey to Camp Half-Blood with your frantic mother was a blur of explanations and disbelief. She told you about the monsters that had attacked you, about the dangers that lurked in the world beyond camp, and about the truth of your heritage. At first, you thought you were losing your mind, but as you stepped through the gates of camp and saw others like you, training and honing their skills, everything suddenly made sense.
The first few weeks at camp were overwhelming. Making friends, exploring camp, and learning to fight—all of it was scary, but it was also exhilarating. For the first time in your life, you felt like you belonged somewhere.
But then came Clarisse La Rue, and everything changed. Strong, fearless, and undeniably beautiful, she also had a mean streak a mile wide. Your feud with her started almost immediately, sparked by a prank that went too far.
It began with Clarisse and her friends stealing your clothes while you were in the shower. Left with nothing but a towel, you had to walk back to your cabin in front of the entire camp, humiliated and angry. Clarisse's laughter only made it worse, and when you confronted her about it, she just smirked and made a crude joke stating, “what’s wrong angel? Maybe I just wanted to see you in a towel”
Disgusting! Well that’s what you told yourself. You hoped she hadn’t seen the flush on your cheeks or the way your breathing sped up.
From that moment on, it seemed like every interaction with Clarisse ended in a fight. Insults were thrown, tempers flared, and the tension between you grew with each passing day.
You had been trying to take the high road, to rise above Clarisse's constant taunts and jibes, but it seemed like she always found a way to get under your skin. Her ability to fluster you with just a few words was infuriating, and you were tired of letting her walk all over you.
It was a sunny Saturday afternoon when you finally decided you'd had enough. As you went about your usual activities at camp, your mind was made up: you were going to stand up Clarisse and put an end to her bullying once and for all.
Training beside the lake, practicing throwing daggers at a target, you were feeling unusually relaxed. That was until Clarisse showed up with her usual entourage, her presence casting a shadow over your newfound peace.
Turning around to face her, you squared your shoulders and looked her dead in the eye. "What do you want, La Rue?" you said, your tone dripping with defiance.
Clarisse smirked, her eyes wandering up and down your body. "You're at my target," she quipped, gesturing toward the bullseye on the target you had been practicing on.
"Really?" you retorted, feeling a surge of adrenaline. "Last time I checked, it didn’t have your name on it." You cringed internally at your own words, realizing they sounded like something out of a bad action movie.
She rolled her eyes and looked at you again defiantly. “If you don’t move, I guess I’ll just have to I’ll make you”
You took a deep breath, steeling yourself for what was to come. "You know what, La Rue? I'm tired of your games," you said, your voice steady despite the nerves that churned in your stomach. "If you want to fight, let's settle this once and for all."
Clarisse's grin faltered, replaced by a look of surprise and then anger. "You think you can take me on?" she snapped, her eyes narrowing with hostility.
"I know I can," you replied, your voice falsely confident. "Unless, of course, you're too scared to face me without your little entourage."
That really made her mad. She gestured for her friends to back off and picked up her spear from the ground. This was so stupid! You were going to get your ass beat over a target. You were thinking about backing down but you had always been stubborn, and the beady glint in Clarisse’s eyes only fuelled you on.
Clarisse came at you with a ferocity that took you by surprise. She moved with lightning speed, her spear flashing in the sunlight as she struck again and again. You barely had time to react as you dodged and blocked her hits, feeling the force reverberate through your arms.
You hadn’t expected her to be so aggressive. This girl obviously had some pent up anger.
Despite your best efforts, Clarisse's meticulous hits soon had you on the defensive. You could feel yourself being pushed back, your footing becoming unsteady as you struggled to keep up with her relentless onslaught.
But then, due to both sheer luck and desperation, you managed to turn the tide. Ducking under one of Clarisse's swings, you seized the opportunity to land a solid strike square on her side. The impact sent her stumbling backward, momentarily stunned.
Seizing the opportunity, you pressed your advantage, launching a series of attacks that left Clarisse reeling. Before Clarisse could fully recover, you found yourself on top of her, straddling her as you pinned her to the ground. The world seemed to stand still as you looked down at her, the heat of the fight still coursing through your veins.
You couldn’t help but notice the light blush that spread across her cheeks and the way she glanced quickly at your lips.
But then, to your surprise, Clarisse's lips curled into a smirk, and she looked up at you with a glint in her eye. "You know, for someone who claims to hate me so much, you, you seem to really enjoy being on top of me." she said, her voice low and husky.
You felt your cheeks flush at her words, your mind momentarily distracted by her suggestion. And in that split second of distraction, Clarisse seized her opportunity.
With a swift and decisive move, she managed to flip you off of her, regaining the upper hand in the fight. Before you could react, she was on her feet, her spear pointed at your chest.
"Nice try, newbie," she said, her tone laced with amusement. "But it looks like I win this round."
Before you could protest, Clarisse reached out and shoved you backward, sending you tumbling into the lake with a splash
Turning around to her friends she laughed and high fives them.
“Seriously Clarisse?” One of her siblings said “I know you wanted to prove your point but this seems too far”
Clarisse froze, her laughter dying in her throat as she looked up at her sister, confusion etched on her face. “What do you mean?” she asked.
“You know she can’t swim...right?” her sister replied, her expression grave.
Time seemed to stand still for Clarisse as realization washed over her. What had she done? Without another thought, she sprinted over to the lake, her heart pounding in her chest. She could feel panic seizing her body as she scanned the water's surface, desperately searching for any sign of you.
And then she saw you, your form still and unmoving at the bottom of the lake. Without hesitation, Clarisse dove in, the weight of her heavy metal armor dragging her down. But she paid it no mind as she reached you, wrapping her arms around your still form and propelling you upward toward the surface.
Breaking through the water's surface, Clarisse gasped for breath, dragging you with her as she swam to the shore. As she laid you down on the ground, she could feel her heart pounding in her chest, her hands trembling as she frantically checked for a pulse.
When she found none, panic threatened to overwhelm her. Without hesitation, she began performing CPR, the sound of her own ragged breaths mingling with the rhythm of her compressions. With each breath, she prayed for a response, a sign that you were still alive.
And then, after what felt like an eternity, you coughed and sputtered, your eyes fluttering open as you gasped for air. Relief flooded through Clarisse as she pulled you into a tight embrace, her hands shaking with emotion.
“Thank gods” she said, looking up to the sky as if she was actually thanking them.
You were in shock. What had just happened? Within the span of about twenty minutes, Clarisse had challenged you to a duel, had beaten you at said duel, had tried to drown you, and had then saved you.
You looked up at her, eyes wide, “I’m using the target”
She looked at you slightly perplexed, that’s what you cared about? Not the fact that she had almost killed you?
“Whatever you say pretty girl”
#clarisse la rue x reader#clarisse pjo#clarisse la rue#clarrise la rue#clarisse x reader#clarisse x female reader#percy jackson tv show#percy jackson#percy jackson x reader#percy jackon and the olympians#fanfics#writers on tumblr
217 notes
·
View notes
Text
a fake relationship
nanami kento x reader
a/n: interested to read more? click here to read the book!
the school bell rings, echoing through the hallways as students spill out of classrooms, chatting, laughing, and groaning over the latest assignments. you're in no particular rush, meandering through the crowded corridor on your way to your locker. most of your friends have already left, probably heading to the café nearby or the library. but you? you have a different kind of problem to face—one that's been plaguing you all semester: math.
you open your locker with a sigh, tossing in a textbook and pulling out your crumpled math test results. a large, angry red 48/100 glares back at you from the paper, and you wince. it's the third failed math test this month. no matter how hard you try, no matter how many formulas you attempt to memorize, numbers just don't seem to click in your brain. you stuff the paper into your bag, muttering under your breath.
"great. just great."
you're not dumb—far from it. you're a pretty solid student in most subjects, but math? math is your achilles' heel. and you can already picture the conversation with your parents at dinner tonight. they've been on your case about your grades, and if they find out about another flunked exam, well... that's a disaster you're not ready to deal with.
as you slam your locker shut with more force than necessary, you catch a glimpse of nanami kento. he's standing at his locker not far from yours, his face set in that calm, unreadable expression he always wears. neat, composed, a little too perfect, really. you've never spoken more than a few words to him in class, but he's hard not to notice. he's the kind of guy who seems like he has everything figured out—top of the class, disciplined, never flustered by anything.
you're about to turn away when a shrill voice rings through the hallway.
"nanami-kun!"
a group of girls is lingering nearby, one of them stepping forward with a bright, flirtatious smile. "are you free after school? maybe we could study together?"
the girl's voice is sweet, her smile almost rehearsed, like she's done this a hundred times before. it's no secret that nanami is one of the most sought-after guys in school, and girls are always trying to get his attention.
you pause, pretending to fix your bag as you watch out of the corner of your eye, already knowing how this will go.
without even looking up from his locker, nanami replies, "i'm busy."
his voice is polite but detached, and the girl's smile falters. she quickly tries to recover. "oh, well... maybe another time?"
nanami doesn't respond, continuing to organize his books like she's not even there.
the girl fidgets awkwardly before giving up, walking back to her friends with a disappointed shrug. you can hear them whispering and giggling as they retreat down the hall. you almost feel bad for her—but at the same time, it's no surprise. nanami has this way of effortlessly deflecting attention, and yet, that only seems to make people more interested in him.
you snap out of your thoughts, turning to leave, but as you sling your bag over your shoulder, you feel a presence beside you.
"hey."
the deep, calm voice startles you, and you turn to find nanami kento standing right next to you. your heart skips a beat. you're not used to him being this close, let alone speaking to you directly.
"uh, hey?" you reply, trying not to sound as confused as you feel. why is nanami kento talking to you of all people?
he glances around briefly, then lowers his voice, his expression serious. "i need to ask you for a favor."
your eyebrows shoot up. a favor? from nanami? you're intrigued, to say the least. "what kind of favor?"
he hesitates for a moment, his eyes flicking back to the group of girls still lingering at the end of the hallway. then, with that same calm composure, he says, "i need you to pretend to be my girlfriend."
what?
for a second, you're sure you misheard him. "excuse me?"
"a fake relationship," he clarifies. "it'll be temporary."
you blink at him, completely thrown off. this was not the kind of favor you were expecting.
"okay..." you say slowly. "why would you need a fake girlfriend?"
nanami's eyes shift toward the group of girls again, the faintest hint of annoyance crossing his features. "lately, i've been getting a lot of unwanted attention," he explains, his voice low but steady. "it's distracting, and i don't have the time or interest to deal with it."
you take a second to process his words, your mind still trying to catch up. the most composed, serious guy in school needs a fake girlfriend to fend off admirers? it almost sounds ridiculous. but then again... you look at him—stoic, serious, perfectly put-together. you can see why people would constantly try to break down his walls.
"and you think this'll work?" you ask, crossing your arms skeptically.
nanami's expression doesn't change. "yes. people will lose interest once they see i'm already in a relationship."
you chew your lip, still unsure. "okay, but... why me?"
he turns his gaze to you, his eyes steady. "because you're not caught up in that drama. you're not the type to spread rumors, and you're not interested in unnecessary attention."
he has a point. you've always kept a low profile, and you don't really involve yourself in school gossip. but still...
"and what's in it for me?" you ask, raising an eyebrow.
nanami doesn't hesitate. "i'll help you with whatever you need—homework, projects. you need help with math, don't you?"
your stomach flips at the mention of math. of course, nanami would know that. he's in your class, after all, and you've failed more than enough tests for it to be common knowledge by now. but still, hearing it from him—someone who probably never struggles with any subject—stings a little.
"how do you know that?" you mutter, crossing your arms defensively.
nanami raises an eyebrow, unfazed. "i've seen your test results. you're not bad in other subjects, but math is holding you back."
you're about to snap something back, but you stop yourself. he's right. you've been struggling in math all semester, and it's been dragging your grades down. if you fail one more test, your parents will lose it.
"and you're offering to tutor me?" you ask, the skepticism still clear in your voice.
nanami nods. "in exchange for this arrangement."
the offer is tempting—really tempting. it's not like you have any better ideas for improving your math grades, and having nanami, the top student, help you? that could actually save your skin. but at the same time, agreeing to a fake relationship with him? it's crazy.
you glance at nanami again. his expression is calm, composed, but there's something else in his eyes—something genuine. he's not asking for this because he wants attention or drama. he just wants peace.
after a long pause, you sigh. "fine. i'll do it."
for the first time, nanami's expression softens just a little—a flicker of relief, maybe. "thank you."
you smirk, a little more at ease now. "but if you flunk me in math, this deal is off."
nanami chuckles lightly—something you've never heard from him before. "you won't."
as you walk down the hallway together, the weight of the deal you've just made starts to sink in. you're about to dive into something completely unexpected, and who knows how this will all play out?
but one thing's for sure: your school year just got a whole lot more interesting.
#nanami kento#kento nanami#nanami jujutsu kaisen#jjk nanami#jujutsu nanami#jjk kento#jujutsu kento#nanami x reader#nanami x oc#nanami x y/n#nanami x you#kento x reader#kento x y/n#kento x you#nanami#kento#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#jjk x reader#jjk x oc#jjk x y/n#jjk x you#x reader#x y/n#x you#anime#anime and manga#x you fluff#fluff#nanami fluff
269 notes
·
View notes
Text
Forbidden Fruit
Pairings: Dracule Mihawk x Female Reader
A professor/student AU
Summary: Mihawk knew that he shouldn't, but you were just so temping, sweet, and succulent like the darkest of forbidden fruits.
*warnings* Age difference and heavy petting
Minishot Masterlist
Mihawk had always been a man who followed the rules. Never one to go out of his comfort zone and a hard ass when it came to his classes. He was there to teach, and his students were there to learn what he knew. Nothing would distract him from making sure that the ones accepted into his course would pass the material he presented to them. That is until you walked into his class.
You challenged him. Always head of the other students, always polite and studious. You absorbed the material like a plant did the sunlight. He'd yet to meet someone so interested in the subject he taught, so you were a welcome breath of fresh air.
It started off innocently enough. You would stay after class and ask him questions, picking his brain for whatever you could get out of him. At first, Mihawk had been reluctant, not used to dealing with someone like you, but as the days passed, he began to loosen up, eventually going so far as to invite you into the privacy of his office.
Mihawk enjoyed your humor when it was just the two of you, dry and sarcastic like his own, and with a mind so sharp that you could cut down anyone with a few words. The longer he spent with you, the more he began to notice other things about you, too.
The way your eyes tracked him whenever he lectured the class, focused and intent, but also heavy with something else that he didn't want to put a name to. It annoyed him at times that you would make him feel like some teenage boy when he was a man grown, a decade and a half older than you. He shouldn't feel that way, especially not for a student, but even though he acknowledged that it was inappropriate, that didn't stop him.
Mihawk likened you to a forbidden fruit, sweet and addictive, hard for him to let go even if it may end in disaster. So he began to push his limits. Touching you when he didn't need to, just a simple brush of his hand on the small of your back or offering his hand to help you stand, his fingers curling around your own with intent.
"You know what you're doing isn't appropriate," you tell him one day. You're filing away some of his papers, and he stands dangerously close to your back, so near that, you can feel the heat that radiates from him. He reaches forward, hand curling around your waist and steps closer. He feels you shiver, and a smirk crosses his lips.
"Are you going to stop me?" Mihawk asks you quietly, curiously. You turn around, eyes heavy-lidded, and he watches your tongue slip out to wet your lips and follow the motion.
"No."
That one word is damning. His lips meet your own in a kiss softer than he'd intended, facial hair scratching your face pleasantly as you melt into the embrace. But that sweet, softness doesn't last for long. His lips turn, demanding teeth biting your lower lip harshly and tugging the sensitive flesh. Dracule's hand trails down, past your waist and to the meat of your thigh, squeezing harshly.
Your arms go around his neck, and Mihawk bends, standing and taking you with him. Your ass lands on his deck, and he steps between your legs, hand smoothing down your leg to cup under your knee, thumb pressing into your skin. He can feel the heat between your legs, his cock hard and insistent as he pressed forward. You make the most delightful sounds under him, head tilted and mouth open for Mihawk to take what he wants.
Your hands tug against his hair, bringing him impossibly closer. His free hand cups your breast, gently kneading, and making you sigh in gratification. This is the start of a dangerous relationship, but Mihawk finds that he doesn't care, not when you look at him like you are now. Not when he knows that, in a few months, you won't be his student any longer.
#reader insert#one piece#dracule mihawk#mihawk x reader#hawkeye mihawk#one piece x reader#one piece au#professor x student#college au
166 notes
·
View notes
Note
I don't know if someone has already requested this, but can I request the first years with GN!Reader who always falls asleep in weird places like on a tree branch, in the closet, under the table, or in the middle of the field, etc.? So the boys have to carry them back to Ramshackle Dorm.
ace trappola
at first, he was confused and even shocked at your strange ability to feel comfortable enough to sleep practically anywhere but of course it turns into him snickering and laughing whenever he catches you. he'd nudge deuce and tell him you're doing it again. he seriously could've died laughing and had to hold it in when he saw riddles frustrated and confused expression when you were passed out asleep underneath a table after an unbirthday party.
it comes to a point where he doesn't seem fazed or concerned if you're missing from class or something- he'd probably shake his head playfully and think you're just off sleeping somewhere unusual. he'd go off to find you most of the time. doesn't know how to wake you up, he's a, (loving) ass but he likes to stack random things on you either until you wake up or it falls. he's gotten in trouble multiple times for which in class. he'll call you a "sleepyhead" and sometimes tries to fool you and tell you you've slept through the whole day-!
much to his surprise,,, during an instance where you're just too hazy and too tired to be fully there. he groans and resorts to helping you back to ramshackle having you lazily use him as some support when walking back together. he'd tease and tell you you're lazy- but ace has never left your side when it's getting late, and he needs to wake you up or help you get back to ramshackle with the help of deuce.
deuce spade
ok not going to lie he's a little concerned. he's literally wondering how you manage to remain perfectly fine and unharmed when you somehow fall asleep int he most inconvenient and even dangerous spots. he's usually nervous and has a look of worriedness for you. deuce literally never felt more confused and SCARED when you fell asleep once inside the alchemy room... it's just waiting for disaster with mishaps in there.
deuce felt unsure if he should wake you up half of the time and when he does try it's too light of shaking or too quiet of talking to do anything. around that time ace or grim try suggesting splashing water on your face. he'd immediately figure out how to wake you up as soon as they mention that.
the time when he visited ramshackle and found you curled up in front of the steps asleep (doesnt matter how many times he's used to this he still is freaked out a bit akjshjhksk) he'll probably end up asking the ghosts for help in getting you back inside... it's almost dark too! he worries at the thought if he hadn't come over. doesn't really scold you but nervously does try to remind you to be more careful-! the last thing he wants is for you to end up getting hurt yourself because of this unique quirk of yours.
jack howl
the first time he witnessed this was an... experience, he was in the middle of track, and you were just sprawled out laying in the grass in a sunny spot. at first, he thought you were resting maybe... not actually fully asleep. he kinda just stares and tries to figure out in his head only for grim to tell him "...ya this is normal for them".
jack gets concerned like deuce and genuinely doesn't know what to do. he wants to help you but not abruptly wake you up. so, in other times where he finds you doing it again and again- he gets kind of used to it by now and doesn't seem to question it. he silently does make sure you're fine. like that one time you were peacefully asleep on a bleacher, and he quickly had to catch and stop you before you quite literally ROLLED off. you have this poor guy sweating.
though, in another time when its getting late and knows you should be back at ramshackle, he huffs and prompts to bringing you back there himself - a little annoyed by grim's snicker and climbing onto his shoulder but he does seem to make sure to look out for you. jack just prays you don't wake up, so you won't have something to tease him about later on...
epel felmier
epel silently stared for a few seconds in shock, letting himself slip cursing slightly in confusion. he regains his composure and doesn't bother waking you up if you seem- alright? he seemed to tell ace and deuce about it and they were already used to this, ace only laughed.
he panicked slightly as he found you sleeping on the floor in pomefiore once- vil would not be impressed or happy to see that and give you and probably him some small lecture. or when he found you sleeping on the steps inside the school?? does your back not feel pain?? those are times he'd actually try to wake you up, even if it took him a few attempts.
he does take it upon himself to help you get back to ramshackle, when you're not too far from it yet still managed to fall asleep right by the gate. he found grim complaining and trying to wake you up, with no luck with his paws. like ace would, grim would have you lean on him groggy and tried and he'd help bring you to ramshackle, sighing but he started to even laugh at the whole ridiculousness of it all when he's telling you to be more careful outside.
sebek zigvolt
initially, he didn't even notice you fall asleep as he loudly going on about something. he was a little shocked at first but quickly didn't hesitate to wake you up, claiming with his booming voice that it was improper at school and dangerous...! "and i thought silvers sleeping habits were terrible...!"
he is a knight (in training) and is keen with good senses and quick reactions- so like with jack, if you're literally about to fall or roll in your sleep when your off asleep in some crazy spot he'll swiftly move and stop you. grumbling how unusual it is. and he would never admit it, but you did once startle him when he found you sleeping in a tucked area, he literally reached for his magic pen. would die if you found out and deny it profusely.
it doesn't matter with all the scolding... sebek does help you. and like all the other times wouldn't dare to admit it and his slight soft spot for you. after a few failed attempts at waking, you he'd make sure you get to ramshackle himself, which is no sweat for someone like him. he couldn't believe you were sleeping outside for so long it was starting to rain!
#twst#twst x reader#twisted wonderland x reader#disney twst#twst imagines#twst headcanons#twst wonderland#disney twisted wonderland#twisted wonderland#ace x reader#deuce x reader#sebek x reader#jack howl x reader#epel x reader
482 notes
·
View notes
Text
Detention
Peter parker x fem!reader



Summary: You and peter get detention and it leads to him revealing his biggest secret.
Cw: rivals to lovers, sassy peter
Wc: 2179
A/n: been a hot minute since i posted. This is gonna be a 2-3 parter cause this idea got me out of my writers block.
You were going to kill Peter. That was all you could think about during last period, anger clouding your focus from the, probably important, biology work. Leave it up to him to get us both Friday after school detention. All because he couldn't keep his big mouth shut and keep his sass in check.
We were forced to sit beside eachother in math, due to a new seating arrangement. You two had never gotten along, so this was the perfect recipe for disaster. You can't remember exactly how your rivalry started, all you can remember is that it was his fault. The both of you have been in constant contest to see who's the smartest, who could get the best grades and the most approval. So of course peter couldn't help it when you were handed back your test with a big "97%" written in the top corner, a whole 2% off from peter's score.
"Looks like someone's been slacking off. You should really study more." He whispered over to you. He always found a way to get under my skin, you hated to admit that he knew what buttons to push.
"And you should really invest in some gum." You could smell his lunch all to well.
"You should get some lip chap."
"And you should eat my ass!" You realized to late that your tone was way to loud.
"Miss y/l/n!" Your teacher yelled from her desk.
"See me after class." Peter chuckled from beside you. "You too, Parker." He looked shocked, now making you chuckle.
The rest of the period was spent in complete silence, both you and peter just exchange angry glances. As the bell rang and the other kids shuffled out, you and peter walked up the the teachers desk.
"I just want to say, I'm very sorry Mrs. My outburst was completely inappropriate and it won't happen again." She looked at you like she didn't believe you.
"Listen, I've given you both several warnings this year. I really didn't want to do this, but I'm giving you both detention after school."
Detention? You've never had detention in your life. Your record was squeaky clean and now, thanks to pp over here, you had a permanent stain on it.
"Wait, mrs, please don't give me detention. I swear this will never happen again." You pleaded, but she was unmoving.
"I'm sorry, but I've given you multiple warnings. Here, I've already written you both a slip." She handed us two yellow slips with our names and reason for our punishment written on it. The second bell rang for our next classes and she sent us on our way. Peter slid past you and sped down the hallway before you could straggle him.
This leads you to the bell dismissing you from your final class. Usually you'd be excited for the end of the day, getting to go home and take a nap like every Friday. But because of stupid detention and stupid peter, you were trapped here till 6. You did the walk of shame to the health classroom where detention was held. Coach Wilson gave you a head nod as you entered and you walked to take a seat in the back corner next to the window. If you were going to be here for 2 hours, mine as well have a good view to zone out to. Peter walked in not long after, getting the same head nod from Wilson. We made eye contact, both of you scoffed as he sat down in a corner front row seat. You stared daggers into the back of his head, hoping to some how burn a hole into it.
After about 10 minutes, you saw coach Wilson put on his headphones and hit play on whatever trash he listened to. He then proceeded to put his head down on his desk and close his eyes. You could hear his snoring about 2 minutes later.
"Hey! Peepee parker!" You whisper shouted from the other side of the room. He whipped his head towards you.
"What do u want?" He gave you a disgusted look that made you want to punch him were the sun dont shine.
"This is all your fault. You couldn't keep your yapper shut and now I'm being forced to spend Friday evening in detention."
"My fault? I'm not the one who lost my cool and yelled in the middle of class." The audacity of this boy.
"You're the one who pushed me to loose my cool!" He rolled his eyes.
"Don't blame me for not being able to keep it together." He turned back around before you could even open your mouth the respond. He put in his earbuds and pulled out some homework frkm his bag. You would say something about him not being able to finish work at school and not having any homework like you, but you decided not to make this situation worse then it already is.
Instead, you pulled out your phone and went on YouTube. Immediately as you entered the app, you saw a new video of spiderman stopping a robbery. Naturally, you clicked on it. Some of your friends made fun of you for your interest in the webbed hero, teasing you for your "crush" on him. You couldn't deny your small infatuation with him, an unexplainable attraction. Maybe it was just because he was a hero.
You looked up at peter a moment later. He perked up like he had heard something important and Immediately started shoving his homework back in his bag and zipping it up. He looks over at coach Wilson to make sure he was out cold, then he darted out of the classroom. Oh hell no. He was not getting out of this and leaving me behind. You got up and ran to follow him down the hall.
"Parker!" You shouted after him. He continued walking.
"Parker! I know you can hear me!" You heard him sigh and then he stopped.
"Theres no way your ditching detention right now."
"Technically you're ditching now too, better get back." He turned to start walking again, but you grabbed him by the wrist to stop him.
"No. You're staying here." You began to drag him back to the classroom he had just ran out of.
"Hey!" He protested.
"You're staying here, sitting your butt back in that chair, and sit there for as long as we have to."
"Stop! I really have to go." He stood his ground, causing me to stop dragging him.
"Why? What could be so important that it can't wait for another half an hour?"
"It's none of your business."
"Well, if you can't give me a good reason, then I'll go tell coach Wilson right now that your ditching." He started to look panicked, trying desperately to come up with a good enough excuse.
"I just have to go!" He began to walk away again.
"Why?" You followed after him. You were not letting him go if you had to stay here alone. You heard the sound of voices coming from his earbuds, codes you recognized as polices codes.
"Is that a police radio?" He looked at you, unmoving.
"...no." his voice pitched up a few.
"Why are you listening to police frequencies?" You saw his adams apple bob as he gulped. You went through some possible scenarios in your as to why he was so eager to leave and listening to a police radio. But you came up short every time. Nothing about him made sense and it drove you crazy.
"I just- it's not-" He stammered, then sighed in defeat. He gave up trying to lie, short on time and patience.
"Ok fine, follow me." He started walking away again, you followed behind him in confusion. He leads you out front door and down the steps, not stopping and in silence.
Peter wondered if this was a good idea. Revealing his biggest secret to his biggest rival. He couldn't think of a better solution, he knew you were relentlessly and stubborn and wouldn't let him leave if he didn't give you the real reason. He debated making a run for it right now, he could easily out run you. But he knew you'd tell on him, you were always true to your word.
"Where are we going?" You asked once he lead you down the street. He turned into a secluded alleyway lined with dumpsters.
"Are you gonna kill me?" You thought maybe he'd finally snapped, you got to annoying and he was now going to kill you. He rolled his eyes and, without a single word, reached down and began to pull his shirt over his head.
"WOAH DUDE, WHAT ARE YOU DOING? PUT YOUR CLOTHES BACK ON!" Your hands flew to cover your eyes before he could even take his shirt all the way off.
"ok, im not offended at all." You heard him rustling around, kicking the trash cans beside him and cursing. It only took him a few more seconds to stop flaying around.
"Alright, you can look now."
"You sure?" You heard him sigh.
"Yes."
You peeked through your fingers to make sure he wasn't naked or something, but you were met with something far more surprising. You slowly lowered your hands to reveal the bright red, skin tight, spandex suit. Obviously you recognized the costume that belongs to your favorite superhero. You stood there in shook for a few moments, just staring wide eyes and mouth agape like a fish.
"What." Was all you could manage to say in that moment.
"Yeah." He fiddled with the mask in his hands. There's no way this is real. There's no way peter parker, nerdy, spineless, peter parker was spider man.
"No. This can't- I mean, obviously this is fake. It's like a cosplay, right? You're late to comic con or something." You started laughing. That has to be the only explanation.
"Nope, it's real." You can't help but laugh more.
"This is obviously a joke. You're just fucking with me, right? Like just some really bad joke or-" you were silenced quickly by a flash of white shooting past you and onto the brick wall behind you. You turned fast to see a blob of webs plastered on the wall. Your jaw fell as you pointed in disbelief at the webs.
"Nice touch. Did you make that in science class?" You still refused to believe what he was telling you. You turned back to peter, only to find an empty space. You looked around rapidly but couldn't see him anywhere. As you turned back to where he was originally standing, there he was. But upside-down. You yelped, stumbling backwards onto the ground.
"Believe me now?" He asked as he turned back upright and planted his feet on the ground.
"Holy shit. You're spiderman." You stared at him wide eyed. You couldn't believe this. Peter parker is spiderman. The boy you've known since 8th grade, the boy you teased relentlessly for years, your rival, was your favorite hero and celebrity crush. It felt like the world had come crashing down.
"You good there?" Obviously you were not.
"Uh huh." Lies. Your mouth went dry. How were you suppose to continue to function around him knowing you've thought about making out with his alter ego. Peter reached out his hand to help you up and you took it without a second thought. Once up on your feet, you immediately started pacing. This has to be a dream. My deepest darkest desires from the pits of my mind have finally found there way to infiltrate my subconscious. As you paced back and forth, all the pieces started to fall into place. Leaving school early, skiping classes, the sneaking around, the police radio. Everything made sense. Oh god, everything made perfect sense.
"Your pacing is making me dizzy, can you stop?"
"Oh im sorry, is my coping mechanism annoying you?" You asked sarcastically.
"Yeah, a little." You shot him a sharp look. He wondered if you were going to dig yourself into the cement. The voices coming from his police radio caught his attention, pulling him back to the reason he was in such a rush in the first place.
"Ok well, I'm gonna go do my job as you process this and we'll talk tomorrow." He tugged his mask over his face and was about to swing away till he felt a tight grip on his wrist.
"Don't you dare leave, Parker." You still had so many questions that need to be answered before you can be a regular person again. Peter sighed.
"Look, I'll answer whatever questions you have after I'm done."
"Fine. Come by my house right after you're done or I will hunt you down and tape you to the wall till I can understand ever detail of-" -you gestured up and down his body- " this."
He gulped and nodded. You reluctantly let go of his wrist and watched as he swung away.
Peter parker was spiderman. What the fuck.
#peter parker#marvel#peter parker x reader#spiderman#fanfiction#spiderman x reader#peter parker x you#fem reader#rivals to lovers
93 notes
·
View notes